Jump to content
Existing user? Sign In

Sign In



Sign Up

Railgun-sama

Soaked Member
  • Posts

    247
  • Joined

  • Last visited

  • Days Won

    10

Railgun-sama last won the day on July 8 2023

Railgun-sama had the most liked content!

Personal Information

  • My pronouns are..
    he/him

My Kinks

  • I'm into..
    Bathroom Control
    Biting
    Bondage
    Crossdressing
    Ear play
    Exhibitionism
    Futanari
    Pleasure control

Recent Profile Visitors

25,249 profile views

Railgun-sama's Achievements

  1. I really need to remember to post my commissions more frequently! Got another backlog dump for you guys! The first is a Love Live story where Umi takes Honoka and Kotori out on a hike. Unfortunately, there aren't many proper bathrooms out on the trail, and it's a pretty popular destination, so they might not have the privacy they want. The second is another Umi story, this time with just her and her family! They're out camping at a remote campsite with no proper bathrooms, so there's a variety of ways they have to make due. The third is a Re:Zero story, featuring Emilia riding to the Capital on a full bladder. She doesn't want to ask the entire caravan to stop just for her, but they seem to have no intentions of stopping before she bursts. The fourth story in the lineup is a Persona 4 story starring Naoto. She's very bathroom-shy when she's working with the police and other detectives, on account of trying to maintain her masculine façade. This gets her into trouble when she's tasked with overtime fieldwork with the chief himself. The fifth and final story I have for you tonight is actually a sequel to Hitagi Waterfall (linked in a previous post). It showcases Senjougahara's plans to indulge Araragi in his possible Omo fetish, but a wrench is thrown in the works when they run into Hanekawa at their date location. Anyway, I hope you all enjoy, and as I said, I'll try to remember to not wait months upon months for the next update. Of course, I am still open for commissions, so if you are interested in my work and would like to commission a story from me, please feel free to DM me!
  2. Another Commission! This one's a direct sequel to the story here: It features Senjougahara and Araragi going on a date where Senjougahara intends to indulge in Araragi's omo fetish, with an unexpected guest joining in~ I hope you all enjoy! A Kink in the Plan Senjougahara found herself staring up at her bedroom ceiling, shuffling with her legs pressed together as she laid in her bed. Butterflies swarmed in her stomach and her heart raced as she ran through the plans for tomorrow in her mind. She visualized them, repeating them in her mind like a mantra, as if memorizing them would make her feel any less uneasy. First, the restaurant. Then the amusement park. We’ll ride the ferris wheel they just opened up. Then a quiet hike up the nearby mountain trail to a lake where we can gaze up at the stars alone. These were the plans for Araragi’s birthday, which was tomorrow. Usually, Senjougahara had full confidence in her date plans. She was good at planning and she knew Araragi was someone who went with the flow and would enjoy their time together regardless of what they did. However, tomorrow was different. She was going to be stepping out of her zone of comfort, quite literally. Senjougahara squeezed her thighs together and bit her lip. She grabbed her phone and read the time. Nearly 2 hours… is this my limit? Senjougahara’s bladder swelled and pressed out against the hem of her shorts as she squirmed on her bed desperately. She was bursting. While it might not seem like it, this was also preparation for tomorrow. Senjougahara recently discovered that Araragi had a fetish for girls who had to pee, and for his birthday, Senjougahara fully intended to indulge him in that fetish. It was for that reason that Senjougahara was so nervous about tomorrow, and why she was lying on her bed, squirming as she desperately held back the flood building up in her abdomen. She wanted to gauge how long she could hold it after she started feeling the need to use the bathroom, to know how to pace herself so she could make it through to the end of her date with Araragi. A bit longer. I can hold it a bit longer. Trying to push herself a little further, Senjougahara placed a hand on her abdomen and rubbed her knees together. She closed her eyes and once again ran through the plans for tomorrow in her mind to distract herself from her urgent need. I’ll pick him up and drive him to the restaurant. He’s turning old enough to drink, so I want to give him the option. Then after dinner we can walk to the amusement park. I picked a restaurant close enough that it won’t be uncomfortable. I should have to pee by then. By the time we get to the ferris wheel, I should be desperate enough that he notices. Then we can leave and hike to the lake so when I do wet myself, it’s just in front of Koyomi. Senjougahara blushed at the very thought of wetting herself in front of Araragi. Her heart raced just thinking about his reaction, and her bladder spasmed at the thought. She had to reach down and squeeze herself as she let out a desperate moan. She was quickly reaching her limits. Suddenly, the phone beside her rang, and the sudden noise startled Senjougahara enough that she felt a small leak escape into her underwear. She clamped herself shut and rolled over on her side, scrunching herself up and jamming both hands to regain control. She managed to hold on, and quickly reached for her phone. “Hello?” she spoke, trying not to sound so strained. “Senjougahara-senpai!” a familiar voice called from the other end of the phone. “Oh, Kanbaru. It’s you.” “Hey, what’s with that reaction?” Kanbaru whined. In truth, Senjougahara expected it to be Araragi, and answered without double-checking. If she had known it was just Kanbaru, she would’ve left her hanging. It wasn’t that she didn’t want to talk to her old classmate, but right now, Senjougahara was bursting, and she didn’t want to get into a lengthy phone conversation with anyone unless it was necessary. “What did you want?” Senjougahara asked curtly, struggling to sit up. As she did so, she felt herself put pressure on her aching bladder, and she squirmed and rubbed her legs together frantically. “I was just going to ask about tomorrow!” Kanbaru asked excitedly, “Are you really going to do it? Wet yourself for Araragi, I mean?” Senjougahara sighed. She should’ve known Kanbaru called for something like that. “Isn’t it rather bold of you to ask your senpai about her intimate plans with her boyfriend?” Senjougahara pointed out, bouncing slightly on her bed. “Of course,” Kanbaru replied, fully owning up to her shamelessness, “Did you expect anything different from me?” “I suppose not,” Senjougahara sighed, “I suppose you won’t settle for me saying that’s a private matter.” “Well, if it’s really something you’d rather keep private, that’s fine. But I’m already invested! After all, we did wet ourselves together specifically to test if it was something you wanted to do for Araragi-senpai.” “Considering the point of that was supposed to be a test, I think it’s unfair to use that as a reason why I should tell you what I intend to do in front of Koyomi,” Senjougahara pointed out. She was suddenly hit with a strong wave of desperation, and leaned forwards as she jammed her free hand between her legs. She was nearing her limit. “So, you don’t intend to tell me then?” Kanbaru asked, sounding disappointed. Senjougahara bit her lip as she carefully stood up. She shuffled and danced her way over to just outside her bathroom door so she could rush in as soon as the phone call was over. The fastest way to cut this phone call short was to tell Kanbaru what she wanted to know. “Well, seeing as you’re a shameless person who won’t think any different of me or Koyomi either way, I suppose I have no reason to hide it. Actually, something tells me that you’d respect me more if I told you I was willing to do it,” Senjougahara acquiesced, “So yes, I do intend on holding it on our date tomorrow.” “I knew it!” Kanbaru cheered on her end of the phone, “You’re hopeless when it comes to Araragi-senpai, aren’t you?” Senjougahara was about to voice her rebuttal, but she was hit by another desperate wave as she paced back and forth outside her bathroom. Perhaps being able to look in through the door and see the toilet was making it worse. She doubled over, squeezing her thighs together with her hand firmly jammed against her crotch. When she was finally sure she wouldn’t leak again, Senjougahara responded, “It’s not that I’m hopeless. I just deeply care for him. And while it does make me nervous, I am comfortable enough with the idea of wetting myself in front of him, if it’s something he’ll enjoy.” “I’m sure he will,” Kanbaru replied, “After all, if someone’s keeping around doujin of that in their room, it’s gotta be a fantasy they have in real life. Probably.” “What do you mean ‘probably’?” Senjougahara asked, her urgent need temporarily replaced by worry. “Well, I mean, it is possible to find something appealing in manga or novels, but not actually want to experience it in real life,” Kanbaru pointed out. “Do you think that might be the case for Koyomi’s interest in girls needing to pee?” “Well, I’m sure it’s nothing like that with him,” Kanbaru answered, “After all, he is kind of a pervert.” “That’s a bit hypocritical, coming from you.” “Well, I’m not kind of a pervert. I’m the real deal.” “You shouldn’t be so proud of that.” Senjougahara felt her bladder spasm and once again glanced towards her bathroom and relief longingly. “Well, you won’t know for sure until you try it out tomorrow, but I’m sure Araragi-senpai’s the kind of person who wants to experience his fantasies in real life. So I wouldn’t worry about it too much.” Kanbaru concluded. “I hope you’re right,” Senjougahara replied, her voice a bit strained as she fought against her bladder. She was definitely at her limit. She hoped her frantic shuffling and heavy breathing as she tried desperately to hold it in wasn’t coming across over the phone. If it was, Kanbaru gave no indication that she had noticed it. “Anyway, I have to go, I’m currently making plans for tomorrow, and I need to get some rest too,” Senjougahara replied, trying not to sound too rushed as she tried to end the call. “Sure thing! Let me know how it goes!” Kanbaru responded. Had it been at any other time, Senjougahara might have argued that she wasn’t going to disclose the events of her date with Araragi so readily, especially the more intimate details, but she didn’t have time. She quickly hung up and bolted into her bathroom, not even bothering to close the door as she tore off her pajama shorts and panties and planted herself firmly on the toilet seat. Instantly, the dam burst, and she started peeing full force into the toilet. She leaned forwards, panting in relief as she heard her stream spray hard against the side of the toilet bowl. She reached down and rubbed her abdomen, still swollen even as she peed. Senjougahara checked the time again. It had been nearly 2 hours and 30 minutes since she first noticed her need to pee. That was her limit. She would have to pace herself and keep that time in mind for tomorrow. Senjougahara’s stream continued to ring and splash against the side of the bowl as she fully emptied herself out into the toilet. Blissful relief washed over her and she let out a sound somewhere between a sigh and a moan. She had to admit finally letting it out after holding it for so long did feel somewhat sensual, and she wondered if that was part of the sexual appeal for Araragi. Her mind was then brought back to the conversation she just had with Kanbaru. Senjougahara had already been worried about the date before, but the idea that maybe she had misunderstood Araragi’s interests solely based on the doujins she found in his desk drawer certainly didn’t help. Maybe Kanbaru was right, and Araragi was only into it when it was fictional, and wouldn’t actually enjoy Senjougahara wetting herself in front of him. Then again, she was also inclined to agree with Kanbaru’s conclusion. Araragi was definitely drawn to physical intimacy, and seemed like the kind of person who would prefer a real-life interaction over images on paper. Senjougahara was mostly sure Araragi would be receptive to her surprise. Though the doubt now planted in her mind nagged at her even as she tried to rationalize it. I’ll just have to be careful and watch Koyomi’s reactions tomorrow. As she tried to reassure herself, she finally finished up relieving herself and let out one final content sigh before wiping herself up, pulling up her panties and pajama shorts, and flushing the toilet. She felt the damp patch where she had leaked into her panties press against her crotch and frowned. She’d have to change out of them before bed. After washing her hands and taking care of that, Senjougahara found herself once again laying in bed, staring up at her ceiling. She turned off the lights in her bedroom and closed her eyes, trying to force herself to sleep, even as her mind raced with thoughts and worries about the next day. *** Senjougahara focused intently out the window as she drove, carefully weaving through pedestrians and the busy traffic around them as they made their way through the city. Next to her was Araragi, who was glancing over at her regularly. Senjougahara allowed herself a small smile. While it didn’t take much to catch Araragi’s attention, the outfit she had chosen was clearly working on him. She was wearing a short but elegant dark blue dress that clung tightly to her curves and stopped less than halfway up her thighs, with matching heels and a small white high-cut jacket. The straps of the dress crossed over her collarbone and wrapped around her neck, and she was showing off quite a bit of cleavage. From how poorly Araragi was doing keeping his eyes off of her as they drove, she could tell it was to his liking. Araragi himself was dressed in a simple button-up black shirt with a red blazer, and black slacks. His hair was also neatly combed and parted, minus the ever-present, untamable antennae of hair. “Hey, Hitagi, are you sure you wanted to drive?” Araragi asked, glancing around nervously through the crowded city streets. “Of course,” Senjougahara answered, “Even if I had known you were going to get a car for your birthday, I wouldn’t want anything to happen to it the first day. And I’m more experienced driving in the city than you.” Aararagi nodded, “That’s true.” “Besides,” Senjougahara continued, “You just turned 20, so you can order drinks.” “Ah, right, I almost forgot about that,” Araragi glanced over at Senjougahara again before looking out the window, “It’s weird, it’s one of those things that I’ve always thought about, but now that I’m old enough to, it doesn’t seem like that big of a deal.” “Well, I won’t make you order drinks if you don’t want to, but I figured I’d drive to give you the option.” “No, I’ll probably drink some,” Araragi replied, “At the very least, it’s something I should experience as part of my 20th birthday.” “It’s okay to let loose tonight,” Senjougahara encouraged him. Senjougahara turned into a parking garage close to the restaurant and she pulled up into the platform. She then input her information into the automated kiosk and received a ticket. She grabbed it and she and Araragi stepped out of her car. She made sure the car was locked and her side mirrors were folded up before stepping clear of the platform and hitting the button on the kiosk. She and Araragi stepped back, watching as the platform began to move and stowed her car into the parking garage. “The restaurant’s only a few blocks away,” Senjougahara informed Araragi as they started off. She linked her arm around him and felt him stiffen up slightly, but then relax as the two walked off. As they walked, Senjougahara assessed her bladder. Currently, she didn’t need to pee at all. That was good, it would give her plenty of time to spend at the restaurant with Araragi, and meant she was in no rush to get through their date night’s events quickly. The sun was starting to set as the two walked the remaining distance to the restaurant Senjougahara picked out. It was somewhat fancy, but not overly formal, and was well known for their grilled meats and fish dishes, which Araragi quite enjoyed. They also had a bar with an extensive menu, something that Senjougahara also factored in when choosing the location. As the two walked up to the entrance, however, Senjougahara paused in surprise. Standing there was a familiar face, and once she certainly hadn’t expected to see tonight. “H-H-Hanekawa!” Araragi exclaimed, equally as surprised as she was. “Oh, hello, Araragi-kun. Hitagi-san!” Hanekawa smiled politely, adjusting her glasses. “What brings you out here tonight?” Senjougahara asked, giving Hanekawa a once-over. She was wearing a rather revealing v-neck blouse with the top button left unfastened, exposing much of her ample cleavage. The blouse itself was tight-fitting and accentuated her breasts and waist, and to top it off she was wearing a tight black skirt and stockings, with a pair of high-heeled boots. It was not an outfit Hanekawa would wear just walking around casually. “Oh, well, actually, it’s quite embarrassing,” Hanekawa looked down sheepishly, “You see, I believe I’ve been stood up.” “Stood up?” Araragi asked, surprised. “Yes. A friend of mine set me up on a blind date, but I’ve been waiting here for a little over an hour. I don’t think they’re going to show up.” “I’m so sorry,” Araragi apologized. “It’s okay. I wasn’t expecting much to come of it,” Hanekawa brushed it off, but Senjougahara could tell she was still let down over it, “Anyway, is that why you two are here? On a date?” “Yes,” Senjougahara nodded, “It’s Koyomi’s birthday.” “Oh that’s right, I totally forgot!” Hanekawa gasped, “Happy birthday, Araragi-kun!” “Thank you,” Araragi nodded. “What’s your plan now?” Senjougahara asked. “Well, I’m here, so I might as well just eat myself and then go home,” Hanekawa answered. Araragi and Senjougahara looked at each other in understanding, and Senjougahara nodded. “Nonsense, you can join us,” Araragi offered. “What? Oh no, I could never…!” Hanekawa gasped, “I wouldn’t want to intrude on your date.” “It would be selfish of me not to let you join us after getting stood up like that,” Senjougahara insisted, “Besides, beyond our date, it’s Koyomi’s birthday, and I’m sure he wouldn’t be happy with letting you go off on your own just to give us space.” “Well,” Hanekawa paused, “As long as you two are sure.” “We’re sure,” Araragi nodded, “Now come on, let’s grab a table.” While Senjougahara wasn’t about to leave Hanekawa to go off on her own after getting stood up on a date, this did throw a wrench in her plans. She had fully intended to hold it and wet herself in front of Araragi tonight, but now with Hanekawa there, she was less sure about that plan. I guess it all depends on how long Hanekawa joins us for. If she joins us for dinner and we part ways after, I still have the ferris wheel ride and the hike up the mountain to hold it in front of Koyomi. As Senjougahara wracked her brain about her plans, they started discussing ordering drinks. “I suppose, since it’s my 20th, I’ll order some sake,” Araragi decided. “I’ll have a small beer,” Senjougahara requested, “I want to make sure I can drive home after our plans.” She also didn’t want to test her bladder under the effects of alcohol, but naturally she wasn’t going to admit that out loud. She then turned to Hanekawa. “Hanekawa-san, you’re old enough to drink, right?” “Ah, yeah, I suppose,” Hanekawa answered. “You should go ahead and order something,” Senjougahara offered, “On me.” “Oh no, I wouldn’t want to impose more than I am already,” Hanekawa shook her head sheepishly. “Nonsense,” Senjougahara sighed, “If there’s a time to drink, it’s definitely after getting stood up on a date. I can drive you home too, if that’s a concern.” “Oh no, it’s fine, I took a train here,” Hanekawa shook her head. Senjougahara suddenly noticed Hanekawa shuffling in her seat. Maybe it was because her mind was already on the subject of needing to pee for her surprise for Araragi later, but her first thought was Hanekawa might have to use the bathroom. She did say she was waiting for an hour for her date. She looked over at Araragi, and suddenly an idea began to formulate in Senjougahara’s mind. It was no secret that Araragi found Hanekawa attractive, and Senjougahara knew there was a closeness between them that she had come to accept as Araragi’s girlfriend. She also recalled the other magazines she found in his desk drawer of bespectacled women with big breasts. Hanekawa fit that descriptor perfectly. Koyomi would certainly appreciate seeing a girl like Hanekawa desperate to pee. Senjougahara was conflicted. On one hand, since it was Araragi’s fetish, there was definitely an intimate and sexual nature behind holding it in front of him, and Senjougahara wasn’t sure she wanted to share that with Hanekawa. Part of her was already jealous enough of Hanekawa without purposefully orchestrating a situation where Hanekawa was going to turn Araragi on by its very nature. Then again, if Araragi would appreciate getting to see one desperate girl tonight, he would definitely appreciate getting to see two. Also, part of Senjougahara wanted to see it as payback for intruding on their date, though she didn’t want to be that mean about it. In the end though, there was one thought that sealed the deal on the plan. I could see Koyomi’s reaction to Hanekawa needing to pee, and gauge whether I should keep holding it myself. That way if Koyomi’s not into it as much as I thought, I can pivot and change plans before making things too awkward. With that decided, it became Senjougahara’s goal to get Hanekawa desperate and keep her from the restrooms, as well as her original plan of holding it herself. “So, did you want to order drinks?” Senjougahara asked. Hanekawa, completely oblivious to Senjougahara’s plans, finally acquiesced, “I suppose a few drinks wouldn’t hurt.” Hanekawa shifted in her seat slightly as she placed her order. In truth, she had been waiting out there for quite a while, during which time her bladder had begun to fill up. Not to the point of needing to get up and go right away, but it was already a nagging discomfort in the back of her mind. When the drinks came, they made it worse. Hanekawa had ordered a bottle of sake, much like Araragi, and she knocked back her first cup quickly. Araragi was much more careful about it, taking a smaller sip since it was his first time ordering drinks. Hanekawa let out a breath and immediately felt the alcohol tingle on the back of her tongue and warm her throat on the way down. Perhaps it was psychosomatic, but almost immediately she could feel a tingling sensation in her bladder, as though it was filling up from the alcohol. Logically, she knew that couldn’t be the case, but it definitely didn’t help. She shuffled her legs underneath the table and glanced around, trying to find the restroom sign. Before she could find it, however, Senjougahara interrupted, “So, how’s the sake?” “Very good,” Araragi replied, pouring himself another cup and downing it a little faster this time, “I’m definitely tempted to order more.” “Go ahead,” Senjougahara encouraged, “It’s your birthday, so feel free to let loose a little tonight. Same goes for you, Hanekawa.” “Is that because of what happened?” Hanekawa asked, “Please don’t worry about it. As I said, I wasn’t expecting much from tonight either way. I really just agreed to it to humor my friend.” “That makes sense. You don’t seem like the kind of person who'd just go on a blind date for the sake of it,” Senjougahara noted, “Though, I’d definitely still be upset if I were you, so feel free to drink as much as you want.” “I’ll keep that in mind.” Hanekawa poured herself a second glass of sake, her nagging urge to pee temporarily forgotten as she downed the second glass. The three made small talk until it was time for them to order food, and Araragi made good on his promise to order more sake. “So, how have you been, Hanekawa?” Araragi asked, “We don’t get to see you much these days.” “Well, I’m taking a short break between my travels, mostly to work and save up some money,” Hanekawa answered, “Though, I do plan on heading to America soon.” “America?” Senjougahara echoed in surprise, “What made you interested in visiting there?” “Well, it just seems like a big place, and I hear it’s very diverse,” Hanekawa answered, “Plus, I can put my English skills to the test. Though admittedly I’m not very good.” “I wonder what kind of oddities they have over there,” Araragi thought aloud, “Surely they don’t have as many shrines and stuff, so I wonder if there’s less supernatural activity.” “Well, they still have beliefs, I’m sure,” Hanekawa pointed out, “If I run into anything interesting, I’ll be sure to let you know!” As Hanekawa went in for another sip of her sake, she once again felt her bladder nag her, and she shuffled in place. She glanced around again, once again trying to locate the signs pointing to the restrooms, but she couldn’t spot them amidst the busy restaurant and bright decor. She squirmed and resigned to ask the waitress next time she came around and took a big sip of the sake, feeling it tingle both on her lips and in her abdomen as she felt the alcohol’s effects. By the time the waitress came around again, Hanekawa was certainly feeling a little tipsy, her mind fuzzy and her face flushed. “How is everything?” the waitress asked the table. “Everything’s perfect, thank you!” Senjougahara replied politely. “The food’s very good, as well as the sake,” Araragi agreed. “Would you like another bottle?” the waitress asked. Araragi glanced over at Senjougahara, who nodded, and Araragi smiled, “Sure, I’ll have another round!” “You should order more too, Hanekawa,” Senjougahara looked over at her, “You’re nearly out.” “Oh no, that’s quite alright,” Hanekawa brushed off, “I couldn’t possibly, actually-” Just as Hanekawa was about to ask for directions to the restrooms, Senjougahara cut in with a “Nonsense, she’s just being modest. Let’s get another round for her too.” “It’s really fine,” Hanekawa tried back. “I insist,” Senjougahara shot back, “Besides, I can tell you’re enjoying it. You don’t have to act so restrained all the time.” “Fine, fine,” Hanekawa agreed. She focused in on Senjougahara, who was giving her an impassive look. Part of her wondered if she was up to something. She normally wasn’t so insistent. “Great, I’ll be right back!” the waitress responded. Hanekawa barely registered that she missed her chance to ask for the restroom. She was now suspicious of Senjougahara, and was trying to figure out why she was acting so abnormally. Was it because she was tipsy? No, it couldn’t be that. She only had one beer to keep herself sober for the drive home. Was it jealousy? Irritated, Hanekawa poured the last of her sake and downed it. Not too long after, the second bottle arrived, and Hanekawa once again let the waitress rush off before she could ask about the restrooms. The three finished up their meals and continued drinking and talking, with Araragi definitely getting tipsy. He was flushed in the face and Hanekawa could tell he was having a hard time keeping his eyes off of her, even with Senjougahara right there. That wasn’t to say he wasn’t eyeing his girlfriend up, either. Sandwiched between the two of them, Araragi was certainly living in a fantasy right now. Hanekawa herself was really starting to feel the effects of the alcohol. She was definitely someone who valued her mind, so one would assume that she disliked how being tipsy affected her faculties. However, the truth was the opposite. Being someone who dealt with a lot of stress and tended to overthink things a lot, Hanekawa very much enjoyed the haze and reprieve that alcohol provided. She swayed slightly as she shuffled, her need to pee in the back of her mind as she smiled and laughed alongside Senjougahara and Araragi. “I wonder what brand of sake this is. We should definitely ask before we leave,” Araragi replied, “I wish you could try some, Hitagi.” “I’ll make sure to ask before we leave,” Senjougahara promised. “Are you sure, I don’t think you need anymore, Araragi,” Hanekawa pointed out, then in a sing-song voice, she added, “Your face is so red~!” “Your face is red too, Hanekawa,” Araragi pointed out. “Oh my, is it?” Hanekawa asked, “No wonder I feel so flushed.” She purposefully tugged at her collar, fanning herself with her hand, and giving Araragi a clear view of her cleavage. She could see him react almost instantly, the blush on his face growing deeper as he tried not to stare. Hanekawa laughed mischievously, her lips curling into a cat-like smile. Across the table, Senjougahara sat stiffly. She had seen Hanekawa’s display. She had definitely spurred this on with her insistence that the other girl drink, but she didn’t think Hanekawa of all people would have the audacity to flirt with Araragi right in front of her. She fumed silently, taking a sip of water. Suddenly, she felt the slightest nag from her bladder. Then again, wasn’t this my intention? Ultimately, my plan is to get her desperate in front of Koyomi. That’s definitely worse than flirting. Still, I’m not going to sit back quietly and allow this to continue unchallenged. “If the sake is so good, I suppose it wouldn’t hurt to try a small glass. After all, the night’s still young. I have plenty of time to let the alcohol get through my system.” “Ah, sure thing, Hitagi,” Araragi smiled, “Let me pour you-” Before Araragi could pour Hitagi a small glass, she reached over, leaning into Araragi and letting her face get really close to his as she grabbed the bottle. She made sure to press her chest into his shoulder as she poured a small amount into the glass he was using and grabbed it. Before she leaned back to take a sip, she gave Araragi a quick kiss on the cheek, causing him to blush further, and then shot a sly smile at Hanekawa. She then took a sip shamelessly from the same glass Araragi had been using, and felt the sake tingle on her tongue and warm her cheeks on its way down. Hanekawa blushed and looked down bashfully as she realized she had gotten caught red-handed flirting with Araragi. Rather than backing down, however, Hanekawa smirked, fueled by the alcohol and possibly the sawarineko somewhere in her subconscious. “How shameless, Hitagi-san,” Hanekawa teased, “Kissing Araragi-kun so openly.” “We’re dating,” Senjougahara fired back, “Though I suppose it was a bit insensitive of me to do that in front of someone who’s only here because they got stood up.” “It is a shame,” Hanekawa nodded, “I’m sure if I had been on a date with a man like Araragi-kun, they would’ve never stood me up like this.” At that, Hanekawa placed her hand on Araragi’s shoulder for emphasis, leaning over and once again giving him a clear view of her chest. Senjougahara responded by wrapping her arms around Araragi’s neck, clinging to him and getting close as she leaned over and nodded, “Yes, Koyomi is very considerate. I don’t think he’s ever kept me waiting. I’m quite lucky to have him.” Araragi, caught between the middle of them both, blushed furiously as his eyes darted back and forth between the two like ping pong balls. He took a sip of sake to distract himself, only to find that he had polished off the last of his bottle. “Ah, I’m out again,” Araragi noted, furrowing his brow as if contemplating ordering another round. “Koyomi,” Senjougahara spoke gently, running her hand over Araragi’s face, “I think we should get going.” “Nonsense,” Hanekawa smirked, “Hitagi-san, weren’t you the one saying we should let loose? Let’s get another round!” “We’ve overstayed our welcome, I think,” Senjougahara looked down at her phone to check the time, “If you want another round, I could see if we could get a bottle to-go.” In the end, they ordered a bottle for the road and Senjougahara paid the check, and the three of them stood up. As Hanekawa changed positions, she felt a wave of pressure hit her bladder and she shuffled her thighs slightly. She had entirely forgotten to ask where the restrooms were, and now that they had paid the check and were on their way out, she would have to go out of her way to ask. Instead, she resigned herself to hold it until she got back to the train station on her way home. “Well, thank you both for inviting me for dinner,” Hanekawa bowed, “I’m sorry I wound up intruding on your date.” “No problem!” Araragi shrugged off cheerfully, his face and his voice definitely giving away his tipsy state. “You don’t have to leave just yet,” Senjougahara offered, “In fact, I’d feel bad if we ditched you now that we’ve had drinks.” Hanekawa arched an eyebrow. In her tipsy haze, she had forgotten her suspicions of Senjougahara, but once again it definitely seemed like she was up to something. “Oh, really, I couldn’t possibly intrude on your date any more than I already have,” Hanekawa held up her hands, “I’m fine calling it a night and going home!” Senjougahara leaned in, “Please, don’t worry about it. We can go on a date any time. But tonight is Koyomi’s birthday. In truth, it was selfish of me to keep him all to myself for tonight. Right, Koyomi?” Koyomi sputtered as he was caught off-guard by Senjougahara’s question, “W-well, I think it was fine that we made my birthday a date, so I wouldn’t say it was selfish.” “But the truth is, there’s other people who want to celebrate your birthday too,” Senjougahara pointed out, “At the very least, tonight, now that Hanekawa’s here, she can celebrate your birthday with us.” “Ah, yeah, yeah, that makes sense,” Araragi agreed absentmindedly. “There’s that amusement park that just reopened after renovations just down town from here,” Senjougahara turned to Hanekawa, “That’s where we were heading next. Surely you’ll join us?” Hanekawa was a bit wary, getting a number of mixed signals from Senjougahara. On one hand she was definitely jealous when she was flirting with Araragi earlier. On the other hand, she was the one insisting that she tag along with what should have been their date. In truth, Senjougahara had fully noticed Hanekawa’s growing desperation over the dinner, and fully intended to rope her into her plans now that she was starting to show the signs of needing to pee. Senjougahara herself was also feeling the urge to pee, but so far she had done a better job of hiding it. “I suppose it wouldn’t hurt to join you two,” Hanekawa answered finally. With that, the three of them set off. The walk to the amusement park wasn’t far, but Senjougahara led them down a slightly convoluted route. Her plan was to avoid any convenience stores or other places with easily accessible restrooms. Part of that was to make sure that, in whatever stage of discomfort she was in after leaving the restaurant, she wouldn’t back down from her plans. Now, however, it had a second effect. She glanced back at Hanekawa from time to time, and it was clear the bespectacled girl had to go. She was walking stiffly and shuffling a bit, and while it could have been from the alcohol, Senjougahara had seen from how much she was squirming at the restaurant that she definitely had to pee. Senougahara herself needed to pee too. What had started as a small nag at the restaurant had grown into an urge that she could not quite shake from her mind, and she pressed her thighs together with each step. One of her hands was intertwined with Araragi’s, but her other played with the bottom hem of her dress. This was perfect, though. From her test yesterday, she was filling up right on schedule. She glanced back again at Hanekawa, who was definitely struggling to keep pace with them with her full bladder. Every once in a while she caught her glancing around, looking urgently for a restroom that wouldn’t be there. Senjougahara allowed herself a small smile. Planning out the route ahead of time definitely helped. By the time they got to the amusement park, Senjougahara was definitely struggling to hide her need to pee, and Hanekawa was showing it clearly. Senjougahara glanced at Araragi to see if he noticed, but either because he was drunk or oblivious, he hadn’t seemed to catch on to Hanekawa’s plight yet. As soon as they paid for their tickets and got past the front entrance, both Araragi and Hanekawa began looking around. They spotted clear signs to the restroom, and Araragi spoke up first. “I gotta head to the bathroom, you two don’t mind waiting, right?” “Acutally-” Hanekawa spoke up before Senjougahara cut her off, “Not at all! Go ahead.” As Araragi rushed off, Hanekawa shuffled in place. She was about to complain that she had to go too, when Senjougahara glared at her seriously. “Now that Koyomi’s gone, I wanted to talk to you privately.” “What ever about?” “I don’t think I need to remind you of this, but don’t forget that Koyomi is mine,” Senjougahara narrowed her eyes, “Don’t pretend I didn’t see what happened back at the restaurant. I’ll give you a pass on that, because it’s Araragi’s birthday, and you’re clearly drunk, but keep in mind there’s a limit to what I’ll permit.” “Oh?” Hanekawa tilted her head to the side, “If you’re that upset about it, surely you wouldn’t have invited me here when I was perfectly fine dipping out after the restaurant?” “I have my own reasons for that,” Senjougahara replied. “I knew you were up to something, Hitagi-san,” Hanekawa smiled, “But I’ll play along for now.” Senjougahara let out a sigh and shuffled in place herself, something that did not go unnoticed by Hanekawa. Perhaps it was because she needed to pee herself, but it definitely looked like she wasn’t the only one needing a trip to the restroom. “I know you and Koyomi care for each other, and have a bond that won’t go away just because I’m in the picture. In fact, a lot of accepting Araragi as a partner is accepting that truth for many people, on many levels,” Senjougahara replied, “So for tonight, I’m fine sharing a little. But only as long as you remember that ultimately Koyomi gave himself to me.” “I’ll keep that in mind,” Hanekawa nodded. Senjougahara nodded, and Araragi returned. While he was fully relieved,both Senjougahara and Hanekawa were not. Hanekawa once again glanced towards the restrooms, but it would be awkward saying she had to go now, when she had the perfect chance to go earlier. In truth, that had been Senjougahara’s primary reason for talking to her. It wasn’t like that she didn’t also want to remind Hanekawa that Araragi was hers, but her main goal was stopping her from simply going to the bathroom when it was right there. “Oh, I should’ve told you earlier, our main plan was to ride the ferris wheel,” Senjougahara pointed out, “Though, now that we’re here, I suppose we could realistically go on any of the rides.” “I’ll leave that up to you. I know a ferris wheel is a bit of a couple’s event, so I wouldn’t want to feel like a third wheel,” Hanekawa smiled. “What about it, Koyomi? Any other rides you were interested in here?” Senjougahara asked. “Not in particular,” Araragi answered, “I think it’s fine for us all to ride the ferris wheel.” Senjougahara squirmed and let out a slight sigh of relief. She wasn’t sure her bladder would hold up on a more intense ride, and that was to say nothing of Hanekawa, who was biting her lip and shifting her weight from foot to foot. With that decided, the three got in line for the ferris wheel. Since it was the main new attraction, and since it was the weekend at night, the line for the ride was pretty long. Senjougahara had, of course, factored this into her plans. It would give her plenty of time to build up her desperation for the ferris wheel and the hike to come after. Hanekawa, on the other hand, hadn’t factored in the long wait, and she was definitely starting to struggle. The alcohol she had earlier was doing her no favors as she squirmed in place, trying to be subtle even as she felt the pressure building in her abdomen. She stood there, rubbing her thighs together, and glanced back at Senjougahara. Senjougahara herself was also starting to fill up. While she had kept herself mostly sober, the beer and small glass of sake from earlier had definitely worked their way through her system, and on top of that she was sure to drink plenty of water at the restaurant with her meal. All that water was slowly making its way into her bladder, and she could feel it slowly filling as she waited in line. She was shifting around restlessly, rubbing her knees together as she bounced from foot to foot, trying to make it seem like she was just impatient rather than desperate. By the time they were halfway through the line, Hanekawa was having a hard time hiding her clear discomfort. She was bobbing in place and grabbing at the hem of her skirt, fighting the urge to hold herself openly. She glanced around. From where the line was, she could see signs for a restroom off in the distance. She longed to excuse herself and rush off to relieve herself, but she doubted she’d be able to return to her place in line if she left. “Hey, Hanekawa, are you okay?” Araragi asked. The sudden question startled her, and she squeezed her thighs together, feeling a powerful wave. She was afraid she was going to leak, but she managed to keep it contained as she turned to Araragi. If he had noticed she had to pee even while tipsy, it really meant she was doing a bad job hiding it. “Y-yes, I’m fine,” Hanekawa answered. “Are you sure? You seem a bit restless,” Araragi pressed further. “Oh, it’s just from the alcohol earlier. Maybe I drank too much.” Araragi nodded, but didn’t seem to buy it, and Hanekawa tried to stifle her desperate movements more now that she knew she was being obvious. Senjougahara eyed Araragi after the exchange, noticing a blush on his face as he watched Hanekawa’s desperation. He definitely seemed fixated by it, glancing over at her frequently and getting more red-faced. This was exactly the confirmation Senjougahara was looking for. With that, Senjougahara stopped hiding her own growing need, no longer disguising her shuffling as she waited in line. Her bladder grew like a filling balloon in her abdomen, and now that she was more confident that it would be to Araragi’s liking, she crossed her legs and bobbed in place a bit as she tried to ignore her urge to pee. They slowly started moving up to the front of the line, with both girls getting more and more desperate as time went on. Hanekawa was definitely starting to struggle, finding it hard to stand still as she squirmed around desperately. She was then hit with a strong wave of desperation, and she leaned forwards, discreetly rubbing her abdomen as she tried to keep from leaking. “You know what, I changed my mind, you two can ride the ferris wheel on your own,” Hanekawa spoke up suddenly. Unlike Senjougahara, who was holding it on purpose, Hanekawa had reached the point where she wasn’t going to push her body any farther. She tried to leave the line, but was stopped by Senjougahara, who smiled at her, “Nonsense, you’ve waited in line this whole time. Besides, both me and Koyomi say it’s fine. You’re not intruding on anything.” Hanekawa glanced back towards the restroom sign and blushed, “Actually, I-” “Besides, me and Koyomi both had passes, but you had to pay to get in. It would be a shame if you paid just to wind up not going on any of the rides,” Senjougahara replied. “It’s really no trouble, besides, I-” “Oh hey, it’s our turn,” Araragi pointed out. “See, it’s our turn! Come on, Hanekawa-san!” Senjougahara smiled. Hanekawa was sure of it now. Senjougahara was up to something. Reluctantly, she nodded, piling into the ride car behind Senjougahara and Araragi. She sat across from them, her eyes narrowing at Senjougahara as she watched her squirm too. Much like it was when they were waiting in line, Hanekawa couldn’t sit still, and Araragi got a full view of her squirming desperately. She shuffled her feet and rubbed her knees together, placing a hand on her thigh. She looked very close to grabbing herself, but she wouldn’t let herself do that in front of Araragi, even though she was close to bursting at this point. Beside Araragi, Senjougahara squirmed as well, making sure Araragi could feel her shuffling as she crossed and uncrossed her legs. Her bladder sloshed in her abdomen and she bit her lip, letting out a soft sigh of desperation as she sat next to her boyfriend. She could see Araragi getting all hot and bothered, his cheeks red from more than just the alcohol as his eyes once again shifted from the clearly desperate Hanekawa across from him to Senjougahara at his side, equally restless and squirming. “Hitagi-” Araragi was about to ask, when Senjougahara placed a finger on his lips, cutting him off. She leaned close to him, letting out a soft moan as her movement put pressure on her filling bladder, and she covered her mouth so Hanekawa couldn’t read her lips or her her as she whispered into his ear. “By the way, I’m sure you’ve noticed it by now, Koyomi,” Senjougahara whispered softly and sensually, making sure to press her body into his as she squirmed, “But both me and Hanekawa need to pee right now.” “...!” Araragi let out an audible gulp as his eyes widened, and his ever-present ahoge stood straight up on end. He looked over at Senjougahara in shock, before looking across at Hanekawa, completely speechless. If his face had been red before, it was nothing compared to right now. “Feel free to enjoy the show. From both of us. Ogle all you like, I won’t get mad.” Caught at a loss for words, Araragi simply nodded, clearly flustered by the presence of not one, but two desperate girls sitting in the same ferris wheel capsule as him. Senjougahara continued to make her desperation known as she danced and squirmed right next to him, letting him feel her restless movements through her body. Across from him, Hanekawa shuffled in her seat desperately. She noticed Senjougahara’s desperation and flirting with Araragi, but it clearly sat at the back of her mind as she glanced out the window urgently. They were about at the peak of the ride, meaning they were only halfway through. Suddenly, she was hit with a strong, desperate wave, and she was forced to grab herself openly, hiking her hands up her skirt and clamping down on her crotch as she bit her lip. She could feel the pressure mount right at her pee hole as her abdomen ached, and she was sure she was going to lose control. Somehow, though, she managed to keep the floodgates closed, and made it through the wave without so much as a leak. She doubted she’d be so lucky next time. Senjougahara herself was also filling up fast, and while she had started the night less desperate than Hanekawa, the fact that getting desperate was her intention meant she was catching up fast, even without the aid of the sake. She rubbed her abdomen through her dress as she felt her bladder start to bulge out. She made sure to let out strained breaths and moans as she danced in her seat next to Araragi. His own breaths were ragged and his heart was racing from the scene before him, and Senjougahara knew he was turned on by her “gift” to him. By the time the ride was over, Hanekawa hobbled out of the capsule, and Senjougahara had a hard time getting up, having to stop and squeeze her thighs together as Araragi helped her climb out. “So, this was your plan all along, Hitagi-san?” Hanekawa asked aloud, “Getting me desperate in front of Araragi? I assume that’s something he’s into?” “Sorry, I know it’s quite shameless of me, but Koyomi seems to be enjoying the view,” Senjougahara pointed out, purposefully shuffling to fluster Araragi even further. “I uh… well,” Araragi blushed, “It’s just something I have an interest in. It’s not like I can help it.” “In truth, I hadn’t planned on getting you involved until I noticed you already had to go at the restaurant. It was just going to be me,” Senjougahara admitted, “I hope you’re not too mad.” Hanekawa glanced again towards the restrooms longingly, her knees buckling as she hopped in place. Her hand was resting on the front of her skirt, only a few centimeters away from openly holding herself. “I feel a bit manipulated, but if it’s for Araragi-kun, then I don’t mind,” Hanekawa answered, “So what’s the plan now, or have I given you enough of a show?” “Oh?” Senjougahara asked, “You look like you’re in pretty bad shape, are you sure you’re okay with continuing?” “I can hold it a bit longer,” Hanekawa nodded, “Though, I doubt my underwear will stay dry if I push it any further.” Araragi sputtered and gawked at that open admission. Senjougahara nodded, herself shuffling in place at the thought of leaking, “Very well. The last part of the plan was hiking up a short path to the nearby mountain lake. Obviously it was supposed to be a romantic stargazing spot for me and Koyomi, but it’s also the perfect, private place for us to hold it to our limits. Unless you want to back down now?” “Of course not.” And so, the three left the amusement park and started the long, desperate walk up to the mountain path. Luckily Hanekawa had agreed to play along, because Senjougahara wasn’t sure she’d be able to hold it through a long, convoluted path that avoided restrooms. Even now she was struggling to conceal her desperation as they walked past crowds of other people living the night life. Hanekawa, on the other hand, couldn’t. She had a hand firmly pressed between her legs as she shuffled forwards stiffly. Her bladder was bulging against the waistband of her skirt and pushing out with all its might to coax her to release the pent-up flood inside of her. Her face burned as she felt the gaze of other onlookers, clearly aware of her need. Beyond that she could feel Araragi’s gaze on her every time he glanced back. By the time the three got to the mountain path, Hanekawa was having serious doubts whether she could make it until the end of the hike. Still, she was determined to at least get to the lake. Thankfully, it was far more private on the path up the mountain. Hanekawa grabbed herself with her other hand as well and practically hobbled up the stone path. Senjougahara also took full advantage of the privacy, openly grabbing herself as well, and dancing frantically with each step. She could feel her bladder swelling out against the tight fabric of her dress. Araragi could probably see the bulge as she walked alongside him. “How much further, Hitagi-san?” Hanekawa asked frantically. “It’s not far to go now, thankfully.” The confirmation that they were almost there was both a blessing and a curse. On one hand, Hanekawa was more determined than ever to make it to the top, but on the other, the anticipation of her reaching her destination made her bladder spasm with the prospect of imminent relief. Hanekawa doubled over, letting out a light squeak as she fought hard against the raging tide inside of her. She felt a strong wave of pressure push out against her pee hole and she gasped. A small spurt escaped into her panties, soaking through as she desperately tried to hold back. For a second, she thought that she was about to wet herself, but somehow she mustered the rest of her strength and managed to regain control. Thankfully, it was only a few more steps before the end of the path and the mountain lake came into view. The stars sparkled above and reflected off the water’s surface, interrupted only by the occasional, quiet ripple. The sight of so much water was almost enough to make Senjougahara lose it there. Her bladder spasmed and she doubled over, letting out a soft moan as she clung to Araragi’s side. She squeezed her eyes shut until the wave passed, righting herself shakily as they moved closer to the lake. “We made it,” Senjougahara announced, a sense of surprise and relief in her voice. “So, what’s the plan now?” Hanekawa asked. She looked every part like she was at her limit, now shaking more than dancing as she squeezed her thighs together and clamped down on her crotch as if physically holding back all her pent-up urine. “I suppose we should ask Koyomi,” Senjougahara suggested, turning to look at her very flustered, and clearly very aroused boyfriend, “What would you have us do? Do you want to watch us hold it to our limits and wet ourselves?” “A-ah, well, you don’t have to,” Araragi blushed furiously, “Just seeing you holding it was enough, I wouldn’t ask you to go that far.” “Nonsense, we’ve already held it this much,” Senjougahara replied, “Besides, it’s not like there are any toilets around. Are you okay with that, Hanekawa-san?” “Y-yes,” Hanekawa nodded, blushing, “Honestly, I don’t know if I have much of a choice on the matter.” She dipped down as her knees buckled and gasped, letting out another spurt into her panties. This one soaked through and began trickling down her legs as she desperately tried to plug herself up. Hanekawa barely managed it, but she was at her limit. “Say, Araragi-kun?” Hanekawa spoke, voice strained from the effort of holding it in, “Why don’t you judge how sexy we are when we wet ourselves?” “H-huh!?” Araragi’s eyes bulged out of his sockets as he heard the bold suggestion. “Me or Hitagi-san, who’s sexier when wetting themselves?” Hanekawa repeated. She then turned to Senjougahara, “You don’t have room to complain, since you’re the one who roped me into this.” “Fine,” Senjougahara nodded. Hanekawa then turned around, doubling over desperately and shaking her hips as she grabbed herself tightly. She gave Araragi a bit of a show as she squirmed and danced in place, leaking a couple more times as her bladder was strained past its limits. Suddenly, she was hit with another powerful wave of desperation, and Hanekawa knew this would be her last. “A-ah, I can’t hold it anymore!” Hanekawa announced. Her legs buckled one last time and she let out one final, long spurt into her panties. She managed to slow the stream to a trickle, but only barely, and then a few seconds later, the dam burst. Hanekawa let out a gasp as a hot stream of pee shot out of her, completely soaking through her already wet panties and spraying hard onto the ground beneath her. She let out a loud moan as she finally lost control, pee streaming down her legs and splashing hard onto the ground beneath her. The sight of Hanekawa peeing nearly made Senjougahara lose control, and she was forced to jam both hands between her legs, squirming frantically next to Araragi as she tried to hold on. Considering the display Hanekawa put on right before losing control, Senjougahara wanted to tease Araragi on her own more before she wet herself. Unfortunately, that meant holding it while watching and hearing Hanekawa pee right in front of her. “Aaah~” Hanekawa let out another sensual moan as she continued to pee full-force into her panties. She braced herself with a hand against her knee as her legs quivered. The intense pressure gave way to blissful relief as her bladder emptied itself out right there. Somewhere in the back of her mind she registered Araragi watching her intently, clearly hot and bothered. As her puddle spread out beneath her, Hanekawa finally felt her stream slow and then taper off, and soon she was standing there, the last few drops streaming out as she finished emptying her bladder. She let out a loud, relieved sigh and blushed as she faced Araragi. “I was holding in quite a bit, I really couldn’t hold it anymore,” she spoke teasingly, “I hope that was to your liking, Araragi-kun.” Araragi let out an audible gulp as his face burned. “Koyomi.” Next to him, Senjougahara was still squirming, holding herself desperately. She had waited patiently for Hanekawa to finish, but the sight had pushed her right up to the edge, and she knew she wouldn’t be able to hold it much longer. “Koyomi, look at me,” she repeated, practically whispering into his ear. She pressed herself right up against him and grabbed his hand, guiding it to her swollen abdomen. His eyes widened as he felt her bulging bladder, swelling like a rock and clearly visible through the thin fabric of her dress. “I’m at my limit,” Senjougahara announced. Despite that, she managed to hold on a few more m moments, dancing desperately at Araragi’s side and smiling at his gaze fixated on her. She felt her bladder squeeze out, trying to get her to give into the intense desperation like Hanekawa, and she let out a breathy moan as she felt herself leak. She clamped down, biting her lip as she shuffled, barely regaining control. However, the wave did not let up, and Senjougahara doubled over, feeling her bladder strain against her muscles as she tried to keep the flood contained just a bit longer. It started as a few dribbles, leaking out even as Senjougahara grasped at her crotch. She tried to stop, but she felt more and more hot drips escape her pee hole and soak through her panties. She then let out a spurt, and another, and she knew she had pushed her body to it’s limits. “Koyomi, watch me,” Senjougahara spoke again. In the next moment, she popped. A powerful stream of pee burst out of her, totally soaking through her panties and the front of her dress as she doubled over. The stream splashed hard against the ground and instinctively Araragi stepped back to avoid the puddle that was quickly forming beneath Senjougahara’s feet. Senjougahara let out a breathy, orgasmic moan as she leaned forwards and continued peeing. Her swollen bladder ached as it slowly drained, her legs buckling from the sheer relief as she finally let out everything she had been holding in. Both Araragi and Hanekawa watched intently, with Araragi’s heart racing as he got to watch his girlfriend wet herself right in front of him. Hanekawa watched more out of curiosity. She had just wet herself, but now she was seeing what it looked like from another perspective. Soon, Senjougahara’s stream slowed to a trickle, and then a few final spurts as she forced the rest out. As soon as she was done, she stepped out of her puddle-- which was not as large as Hanekawa’s, but still quite impressive in size-- and latched onto Araragi, clinging to him for support. “Well, how was that?” Senjougahara asked. “That was…” Araragi paused, clearly flustered and looking for the right words, “That was incredible. Thank you, Hitagi.” “I believe you also owe us an answer,” Senjougahara looked over at Hanekawa, who had stepped out of her own puddle and had stepped closer to the two of them, looking at Araragi expectantly. “Which one of us was sexier when wetting ourselves?” “W-well,” Araragi gulped. “You can give an honest answer. I won’t be mad,” Senjougahara encouraged him. “Well…” Araragi cleared his throat, changing his voice to make it sound more serious, like this was an official critique, “While both of you were incredibly sexy, and watching you wet yourselves was unbelievably erotic, I’m going to have to go with you, Hitagi. And I’m not saying that just because you’re my girlfriend. While Hanekawa’s body is naturally erotic on its own due to her proportions, there’s something about the way you move when you have to pee that I can’t resist. I’m sorry, Hanekawa, but Hitagi’s the winner on this one.” “That’s fine, no need to apologize,” Hanekawa smiled, “Honestly, I was mostly messing around anyway. I know you belong to Hitagi-san, and I lost before the contest even began.” “Thanks for playing along, Hanekawa-san,” Senjougahara nodded, “I’m sure Koyomi thoroughly enjoyed his birthday present.” Araragi nodded in confirmation, face still red from the night’s events. “Of course,” Hanekawa nodded, “And while Koyomi might belong to you, I don’t mind doing erotic things like this every once in a while, as long as you’re okay with a bit of sharing, Hitagi-san.” “I’ll keep that in mind,” Senjougahara answered coyly. With that, the two girls continued to tease Araragi as they began making their way back down the mountain. Despite the night not going how any of them planned, Araragi knew that he would have the memory of both Hanekawa and Senjougahara wetting themselves burned into his mind forever. The End
  3. Another Commission! This one explores early-P4 Naoto, before she becomes more open about her feminine side, especially around her male coworkers when doing detective work. She refuses to use the bathroom around them, which leads to some problems when she's asked to do some detective fieldwork. I hope you all enjoy~ Cracking the Case on a Full Bladder Naoto tapped her foot as she studied the files on her desk. She furrowed her brow as she meticulously reviewed each note, report, and photograph again and again. She had been tasked with a particularly hard case that had left her stumped all week, and she was determined to unravel the answers behind it. The crime was a murder. Someone had pushed a woman named Okamoto Kyoko into an oncoming train, and several eyewitnesses had caught the act. Unfortunately, the perpetrator had been wearing a mask, and could not be identified. Through their investigations, however, the department had uncovered the perfect suspect-- the woman’s husband, Okamoto Jiro. He was a local politician who was having an affair with his secretary. There was evidence that the victim had uncovered the affair, and if she had gone public with an accusation, the scandal would’ve ended Jiro’s career. There was the motive. Unfortunately, Jiro had a rock-solid alibi. He was on the other side of town delivering a speech, and there were plenty of photographs and eyewitnesses that pinned him there at the exact time the train rolled into the station and hit the poor woman. There was a very visible clock in the photos as well, and Naoto had confirmed that the time the train rolled in at 10 am lined up with the time on the clock. There was no way Jiro could’ve done it himself, but throughout their thorough investigations, they hadn’t uncovered any hired hitmen or conspiracies that could explain how Jiro could have done it, nor had they found any other suspicious characters possibly related to the case. Naoto let out a soft sigh as she once again scanned over her notes, scrutinizing any detail, looking for any hole. But it seemed it was air-tight. Her intuition told her Jiro was involved, but if she couldn’t pin him to the murder, he would get away with it. Naoto looked up from her notes and glanced at the time. It was about 20 minutes until the end of her shift. She cast a glance over at the other officers working hard around her and bit her lip. Should she stay late to try to crack this one? No, I can’t. I’m already starting to feel it. Naoto pressed her thighs together under her desk, tapping her foot as she cast a brief glance over to the department’s restrooms. She never used them. She worked hard to maintain her facade as a male. All of the other detectives and most of the other officers were male, and she already knew some of them used her age as an excuse not to take her seriously, despite her track record of solving some of the department’s hardest cases. The last thing she needed was for them to find out she wasn’t just a high school-age detective, but that she was a high-school aged girl detective. As such, Naoto couldn’t bring herself to use the women’s restrooms. At the same time, she didn’t feel comfortable using the male restrooms either. She obviously couldn’t use the urinals, and even though she could just use the stalls, the men’s room was heavily trafficked by her coworkers. Even if no one noticed, she still felt weird about potentially infiltrating somewhere she knew she didn’t belong. If she was going to use a men’s restroom, she wanted it to be a single stall so she could have more privacy. Of course, never using the restrooms at the police department did mean that Naoto usually had to hold it. It would be weird for her to leave the station just to find somewhere to go, after all. Sometimes she got lucky and her cases required her to investigate on-site, and in those cases she could often slip off and find somewhere to go away from the prying eyes of the other officers. However, most days she was stuck at her desk for her full shift. Naoto had gotten used to this arrangement over time, and often carefully monitored her fluid intake and made sure to pee just before arriving at the department. However, even with these precautions, Naoto often found her bladder pretty full by the end of the day. There were a few times in the past where she had been in a rush and hadn’t been able to use the bathroom before showing up, and a few nights where she wound up staying late, and by the end of it she had been bursting beyond belief. Today hadn’t been one of those days-- Naoto had gotten to relieve herself right before showing up for her shift-- but she was filling up particularly fast today, and was already getting nagged by her filling bladder. As much as she wanted to stay later to crack this case, she knew she’d be pushing it. Naoto squeezed her legs together once more before turning her attention back to the case. She still had 20 minutes left, after all. Who’s to say she couldn’t solve this in that time? “Hey, Shirogane, still working on that case, huh?” Naoto nearly jumped, suddenly snapped from her concentration on the case to the unexpected voice. Her bladder sent her a slight nag as well, and she hid her shuffling under her desk as she looked up. “C-chief!” Naoto replied, “Y-yes, I’m still trying to find a hole in the suspect’s alibi.” The man before her was a well-built, straight-faced man with spiky black hair and piercing eyes. He was Takagi Hiroshi, the chief investigator in charge of all of the cases Naoto worked on. He was exactly what you’d expect from a police chief. No-nonsense, stern, strict, but also kind, and he always treated his men well. “You still think Okamoto did it?” he asked, crossing his arms. “Yes,” Naoto answered, feeling a little nervous under her chief’s gaze, “In spite of his alibi, he has the motive, and the only one with a direct connection to the victim. I just can’t figure out how he did it.” The chief placed a hand on his chin, and at first Naoto was worried he was going to get mad, or lecture her about not tunnel-visioning in on a single suspect. But instead he nodded, patting Naoto on the shoulder. “That’s what I like about you, Shirogane. You’ve got a good intuition, and you can smell a rat when you see one. I also think Okamoto’s the guilty party, just gotta figure out how he did it while on the other side of town.” Naoto nodded, letting out a breath she didn’t know she was holding. She also shuffled under the desk again, feeling another nag from her bladder. Talking to the chief always made her a bit nervous, and since she was nearing the end of her shift, she already had to pee. “Actually, to that end, I have a couple of my guys down there already investigating again. We’re doing another sweep of the area to make sure we haven’t missed anything. I know you usually leave soon, but why don’t you say we pop over to check things out? Naturally you’ll be paid for your extra time.” Naoto paused. She was already starting to feel the effects of her full bladder, and she really didn’t like the idea of putting off a much-needed trip to the restrooms the extra hour or two it might take her to get to the scene and check things out. On the other hand, though, she didn’t really want to leave without wrapping up this case, and if the chief was also going back to the scene to check things out, then it would be beyond rude of her to say no. “Sure, just let me pack up my things and gather up these files,” Naoto nodded. “Perfect, I’ll be waiting outside the department,” the chief announced. He turned around and walked towards the door, and Naoto began packing up. As she rummaged and rushed to get everything neatly packed up in her bag, Naoto felt another nagging wave from her bladder, and she crossed her legs briefly under the desk. She cast one last glance to the restrooms and bit her lip. She was tempted, but she still didn’t feel comfortable using the men’s restroom, and there were still plenty of officers around that would easily spot her if she went into the women’s room. Naoto shook her head. She would just have to hold it, and hope she could slip off to a more appropriate restroom while they investigated. Naoto finished packing her things and stood up, perhaps a little too quickly. The action sent a jolt through her bladder and she had to catch herself on her desk. She pressed her thighs together worriedly. She couldn’t tell if she was just hit by a sudden wave from standing up, or if she had to pee worse than she thought, and sitting down and focusing on the case had just distracted her. For her sake, Naoto sincerely hoped it was the former. She steeled herself and headed out of the police department to rendezvous with the chief. As soon as Naoto stepped outside, she was hit with a strong gust of wind and had to reach up and grab her hat to keep it from blowing away. She turned and quickly found the chief waiting, and headed over to him. “Ah, there you are, Shirogane,” the chief nodded, “Sky’s looking pretty nasty. I wouldn’t be surprised if it storms.” “Indeed. I did hear it was supposed to be rainy this evening,” Naoto recalled. She had forgotten about the weather until seeing the dark clouds looming overhead. The last thing Naoto wanted or needed right now was for it to start raining. “Well, we better get a move-on, then,” the chief motioned towards the train station, “wouldn’t want to keep the boys waiting in the rain.” Even though the crime scene fell in their jurisdiction, the murder hadn’t taken place in Inaba. It took place in a small town about 15 minutes away from Inaba by train. Naturally this would’ve been inconvenient under ordinary circumstances, but with Naoto nursing an ever-filling bladder, she wasn’t looking forward to a lengthy train ride. Worse still, the walk to the train station was already uncomfortable. Naoto definitely missed the luxury of being able to sit down and shuffle her legs under her desk. By the time they got to the station, Naoto was seriously considering asking the chief to wait while she slipped off to the restrooms. Unfortunately from her experience, Naoto knew the restrooms at Inaba’s station weren’t single-stall. It didn’t make much sense. The station was small enough that you’d expect it to have single-stall restrooms, but for some reason it still had full multi-stall restrooms instead. Even then, it was a lot less crowded here than it was at the station, and on top of that if anyone did run into Naoto using the men’s room, they’d likely be a stranger and she’d never have to see them again. Still, despite her quickly-filling bladder and her rationale, Naoto could not bring herself to use the men’s room, even at the station. She cast a longing glance towards the woman’s room, wishing she could drop all pretenses and rush in, but she couldn’t do that in front of the chief of all people. So she reluctantly walked past the restrooms and stepped out onto the platform. Luckily, the train didn’t take too long to arrive, meaning Naoto wasn’t left standing next to the Chief, awkwardly trying not to shuffle and squirm for too long. She boarded the train hastily, eagerly to sit down again. As she took a seat next to the chief, she checked her watch. Ordinarily, this would be the end of her shift. Most days she was already more than ready to slip off and hurry to a restroom, out of sight of her coworkers at the precinct. Now, however, she was right next to her boss of all people, and they had a potentially lengthy investigation ahead of them. Naoto shook her head. She had definitely held it through worse and worrying about it wasn’t going to help. She instead took out her notes and began running over them in her head. If she could focus on the investigation, maybe she could wrap things up sooner rather than later. The one detail that Naoto kept getting hung up on was the witness testimony from Jiro’s speech. According to multiple witnesses, Jiro showed up to the speech just minutes before it was scheduled to begin. At first Naoto was hoping to find some sort of lead from this. Perhaps he was meeting up with a hitman that he hired to do the deed, or perhaps he was running back from having just carried out the act himself. Unfortunately, the speech started before the train arrived, and didn’t end until after the incident. The train schedule had been double-checked, and the train was running at most eight minutes late. With the arrival time scheduled at 10:00 sharp, that meant the latest the train could’ve arrived was 10:08. Jiro’s speech also began at 10:00 sharp, and went on for 20 minutes. Jiro also reportedly showed up a few minutes before the speech, meaning that he was accounted for at the exact time of the murder. He couldn’t have committed the crime himself, and there were no signs that he colluded with anyone else to do the deed for him. Naoto furrowed her brow, trying to find something among the witness testimony that could poke a hole in such an air-tight alibi. Unfortunately, the more she dug, the more impossible it seemed that Jiro was actually responsible. Suddenly, the train hit a bump and jostled, and Naoto was pulled out of her focus on the case and right back into the less-than-stellar situation she was in. Her full bladder sent her a strong nagging signal and she pressed her thighs together subtly, trying not to squirm too much lest the chief notice her. Naoto checked the time. They still had 5 minutes before the train reached their destination. She tapped her foot impatiently. She already knew they had a lengthy investigation on their hands, but all she was doing was pouring over the same notes she had been studying for the past few days while her bladder steadily filled. Hurry up, all I’m doing is sitting here! Naoto stifled back a frustrated sigh and crossed her arms, trying to push her growing need to the back of her mind and focus back on the case. Unfortunately, the train seemed to have other plans. Perhaps the tracks were more rough here, but she felt the train jostle back and forth, and the motion transferred straight to her bladder. She bit her lip and risked shuffling her legs, trying to play it off like she was just readjusting her position. She then pressed her thighs together tightly and tried once again to pour through her notes, as useless as she felt that was right now. Of course, taking her mind off her growing need was becoming more and more difficult, and by the time they were rolling up to the station, Naoto was starting to worry about how much she needed to pee. I don’t know if I’m going to make it through the investigation like this. I might have to slip off to use the restrooms somewhere. Hopefully this station has single stalls… As soon as the train came to a stop, the chief stood up, pausing to wait for Naoto. With his eyes on her, Naoto was careful not to shuffle too much while standing up, though she was careful to do so slowly as she remembered what happened earlier at her desk. Despite her care, she still felt a wave of urgency from her bladder as she stood and followed the chief out of the train car. Naoto immediately took in the station and glanced around hopefully. She was less familiar with this station than she was with Inaba’s. With any luck, they would have a single stall restroom she could use without worry. Of course, in order to check, she’d have to find it first, and she couldn’t see any signage pointing her in the right direction. The chief, totally unaware of Naoto’s plight, made a beeline for the station’s exit, and Naoto paused. She didn’t want to ask the chief to stop for her. She felt embarrassed enough at the thought of using the restroom in front of the chief, and that was assuming it was a single-stall restroom and she could use it in the first place. Asking the chief to stop and put the investigation on hold just so she could pee felt childish. If Naoto could quickly spot the restrooms and excuse herself discreetly, that would be one thing, but she couldn’t see them anywhere. At this rate she’d have to openly ask the chief if they could stop, and then ask where the restrooms were. Naoto blushed. As full as her bladder was, she just couldn’t bring herself to do that in front of her boss, of all people. She cast one last glance around the station, hoping to catch sight of the restrooms at the last second, but alas, it was not to be. She rubbed her knees together as she followed the chief out of the station. “I have the boys down at the park, where Okamoto gave his speech,” the chief spoke suddenly, catching Naoto off-guard, “I figured that was better than combing over the train station again. There’s not much left of the crime scene, and anything that was there we would’ve found by now.” “Yes, that makes the most sense,” Naoto nodded, “If there’s anything left to find, it’s investigating Okamoto Jiro directly.” Naoto let the chief lead the way as she fell into step behind him. Surprisingly, it was a short walk between the station and the park. When she had read over Jiro’s interrogation, he made it sound like he was on the other side of town. Naoto made a mental note of that. As soon as they stepped into the park, Naoto recognized two officers checking out the stage that had been set up for Jiro’s speech. They approached her and the chief and began to give them a run-down of the investigation so far. “Nothing here, chief,” the first one shook his head. “Are you sure, Hayato?” “We’ve checked the stage, and questioned everyone there on the day,” Hayato replied, “There was nothing suspicious about Jiro’s speech. He was standing up there in clear view and speaking directly to the crowd.” “Chief, I know you think it’s Jiro. Trust me, I get bad vibes from the guy too,” the second officer replied, “But I’m starting to think he really wasn’t involved.” “Jun, I get where you’re coming from, but it’s too much of a coincidence for him not to be involved,” the chief shook his head, “There has to be something we’re missing. An accomplice, someone who could’ve pushed her onto the tracks while he was in plain view, giving him the perfect alibi.” “We’ve already run checks on his bank account, he didn’t make any suspicious withdrawals leading up to the incident,” Hayato replied, “You’d think if he hired someone, he would’ve needed to pay them off.” “Have we checked the secretary?” Naoto chimed in, “If he didn’t pay anyone, maybe he blackmailed her, or maybe he promised to marry her if she got his old wife out of the way.” “Whew, yikes,” Jun’s eyes widened, “that’s a dark theory, especially from a high-schooler. Plausible, though.” Naoto frowned at the off-handed remark about her age. She was taking this as seriously as the rest of them. It was the reason she was here in the first place, despite having to pee. “No dice, secretary was with him on the podium the whole time,” Hayato shook his head, “Besides, she doesn’t match the description of the masked man on the platform.” “True, true, I’m pretty sure people would’ve noticed if the perp was a woman,” Jun nodded. “Well, they could’ve disguised themselves,” Naoto pointed out, “Made themselves look more manly to throw the reports off.” “I suppose, but you’d still think someone would notice,” Hayato noted, “Besides, it’d be hard to hide a figure like that. I can see why Jiro kept her around-” “Hayato,” the chief frowned, “Please keep your comments professional.” “S-sorry, chief.” “By the way, Jun, were you able to track down the witnesses I asked?” “Yes, the gardener’s here, and I asked the men who set the stage up to meet us here after their shifts. They should be here any minute.” “Perfect,” the chief nodded, “I want to talk to the gardener. Shirogane, why don’t you take a look around. I can use that astute eye of yours. If we missed anything, I’m sure you’ll find it.” “Yes chief!” Shirogane nodded. “You two, continue to help investigate! And Jun, when those workers get here, let me know.” “Yes sir!” the two officers nodded in unison before returning to scouring the stage. Naoto turned her attention to the stage as well, or at least, she would have, had she not been struck by a strong wave of urgency from her bladder. She had gotten caught up in the conversation about the case, but now her need to pee came back with a vengeance. Naoto bit her lip and looked around. Surely the public park had restrooms around here somewhere. Then again, she wouldn’t be able to slip off and use them with both of the officers there helping her investigate. Naoto briefly considered excusing herself anyway, but she shook her head. Their comments from earlier about her age, and a woman disguising herself as a man, got under her skin, and she was more wary about showing any signs of immaturity or weakness in front of them. Unfortunately, that meant Naoto had to keep holding it, and her bladder was really getting full at this point. She could feel a bulge starting to swell out against her tight belt, and she couldn’t stand still without feeling an uncomfortable pressure mounting in her abdomen. Naoto shuffled from foot to foot, playing it off as thinking as she looked over the stage. She didn’t really know where to start. Apparently the other two officers had looked it over thoroughly, and it wasn’t like this was the crime scene anyway. Unless the chief expected her to uncover some ridiculous holographic projector under the stage that could explain how Jiro was in two places at once, she was at a loss of what to even look for. Still, Naoto had been told to investigate, and anything that took her mind off her ever-filling bladder was good enough for her. She scrutinized the stage, making her way around it several times. It seemed like a totally normal stage for these outdoor events, set up hastily and clearly only left up due to the investigation. Naoto bent down to look underneath the stage, not really expecting to find anything, when once again her bladder sent her a sharp wave of pressure. She froze and clamped her thighs together while crouched over, hoping the other officers couldn’t see her from this position as she squirmed. She regained her composure and fought back the wave, but she was definitely getting worried that they wouldn’t find anything. That was until she caught the glinting of metal underneath the stage. She slipped on a pair of gloves and reached for it, ignoring her bladder’s protests as she bent down further. Unfortunately, she couldn’t quite reach it in her crouching position. She’d have to get on her stomach if she wanted to grab whatever it was she had spotted. The idea of laying on her stomach and putting her entire weight on her full bladder really didn’t appeal to her, but Naoto knew she didn’t have much of a choice. She gently rolled onto her stomach and braced herself as she once again reached for the object. The result was immediate, and the spike in pressure made her panic. I have to pee! I’m going to leak! I’m going to leak I’m going to leak I’m going to leak! Even as Naoto silently panicked, she grabbed the object quickly and bolted upright, eager to get off her bladder. She glanced to make sure neither Hayato or Jun were nearby before jamming her free hand between her legs as she wriggled bounced, crouched by the stage. She bit her lip and squeezed her eyes shut as she felt her bladder spasm in protest of what she just did. She desperately waited for the pressure to subside, and didn’t move from her crouched position until she was sure she wasn’t about to wet herself right then and there. Once she was in the clear, she stood up and inspected the object. It looked to be a screwdriver, but it had a strangely shaped head on it that Naoto didn’t recognize. Clearly it was some kind of specialty tool. If it hadn’t nearly made her piss herself, Naoto would’ve been ecstatic at the find. Now, however, she made sure she was presentable and kept her squirming to a minimum, and called out “I found something!” “Oh, what’d you find?” the officers were over as soon as she had announced it. “That looks like some kind of specialty screwdriver,” Jun noted, “I wonder what it was doing hidden under the stage.” “Could you get me an evidence bag?” Naoto asked, “We should test it for prints.” Hayato opened an evidence bag and Naoto slipped the screwdriver in before jotting down where she had found it and all the other appropriate filing details. By the time she was done, the Chief seemed to be done questioning the gardener, and they all regrouped to share their findings. “Nice find, Shirogane!” the chief smiled after she had explained the screwdriver. He pat her on the back, and the rough pats sent vibrations through her bladder. Naoto was really getting desperate by this point. “All I could get from the gardener was that he saw Jiro jogging to the stage last minute,” the chief signed, “And annoyingly, it lines up with the other eye witness accounts, and also where Jiro said he had entered the park from.” “Damn,” Hayato sighed, scratching the back of his head, “The screwdriver’s an interesting find, but I don’t know if it really tells us anything.” “Maybe we should call it here, boss,” Jun sighed, “I can have the workers come into the station another day.” As much as Naoto didn’t want to put this off another night, she was pushing her bladder far enough already, and was definitely eager to call it a night and rush off to the nearest toilet. Not to mention the sky was looking quite angry. The wind picked up and thunder was booming in the distance, with the occasional flash of lightning. A storm was rolling in, and the last thing Naoto wanted was to get caught out in the rain while bursting to pee. “No need, it looks like they’re coming now,” the chief pointed to two construction workers heading over to their group. Naoto grit her teeth. She glanced around the park, wondering if she could slip off to the bathrooms while the chief and the others were questioning the workers. Unfortunately, the chief turned to her and called her over. “Naoto, show the workers the tool you found,” the chief asked. “Here,” Naoto held up the evidence bag with the screwdriver. “No, we didn’t use anything like that to construct the stage,” one worker shook his head. “It looks like a security screw driver. It’s used to work on equipment you don’t want the average folk getting their hands on. Electrical equipment, the park’s lights and signs, the clock. We wouldn’t have used it on the stage.” At the mention of the clock, Naoto glanced over and wondered how long it had been since her shift ended. How much longer she was having to hold it thanks to the investigation. She looked over at the big analog clock, set up on a pole next to the stage. It was 7:30, an hour and a half after her shift was supposed to end. She verified the time with her watch and bit her lip. Before, she had wanted to crack the case, but now she was just hoping they could just finish up questioning the workers and call it a night so she could finally pee. Naoto barely focused on the questions the chief was asking. Simple things like if they saw anything suspicious, or confirming that Jiro had showed up on-time. Stuff Naoto already knew the answers to. It wasn’t doing anything to take her focus off her full bladder, and she was finding it harder and harder to stand there without shifting her weight from foot to foot. Please, let’s hurry this up! Finally, after what felt like ages, the chief nodded to the two workers, “Thank you for your time, gentlemen. Sorry for holding you up so long.” The chief looked up at the clock and one of the workers shook his head. “Ah, no worries, it’s not that late. That clock runs a few minutes fast.” Suddenly, Naoto’s eyes narrowed, and her desperation was all but forgotten. “Sorry, what did you say?” “Ah, nothing,” the worker shrugged, “Just that that clock runs about five minutes fast. I noticed it when setting up the stage.” Naoto checked the time on the clock and her watch. They matched. “Hold on, so you’re saying on the day of the incident, this clock was running fast?” “Yes,” the worker confirmed, a bit confused by Naoto’s line of questioning. Naoto quickly dove into her bag and shifted through the files. She pulled out a picture and a report, and handed it to the chief. “Chief, I think that’s it,” Naoto announced, trying to meter her excitement, “The clock was running fast the morning of the incident, but when our department checked, the clock was right on time, as it is now.” The chief’s eyes widened, “But that would mean the clock was tampered with!” “Exactly!” Naoto nodded, “If that clock was running fast before, but is in time now, that means someone must’ve adjusted the time between the morning of the incident and when police arrived.” “Okay, but, what difference does that make?” Jun asked, “If the clock was running fast, and now is running on time, then either way, the numerous photos of Okamoto still give him a solid alibi.” “Not if the clock was tampered with twice,” Naoto pointed out, “If, on the day of the incident, the clock was adjusted to be behind during the speech, then it would’ve appeared to everyone there that Okamoto’s speech happened at the same time as the incident. Then after the speech, all Okamoto or an accomplice on-stage had to do was set the clock back before the police looked into it. We would’ve verified the time on the clock was accurate and that gave Jiro a solid alibi.” “Of course,” the chief nodded, “that’s why they had to hide that security screwdriver. They used it to tamper with the clock to give Okamoto a false alibi, so having it on them would’ve been incriminating.” Jun frowned, “But there were plenty of other people there. You’re telling me no one noticed the clock was running slow during the speech?” “Well, think about it, the speech would’ve looked like it started just on time, and there’s a big clock right there. How often do you second-guess the time and check a second clock, especially if everything seems to be right on time?” Naoto pointed out. “Damn, it was that simple, huh?” the chief shook his head, “Well, we shouldn’t celebrate too fast. We should get evidence the clock was tampered with, and take that security driver down to the station for prints. Jun, call forensics down here to investigate that clock. They can take it from here.” “Right!” As Jun ran off to call in forensics, and Hayato looked up at the clock, shaking his head, the chief came over to Naoto and once again patted her on the back. “Good job! That was a clean solve, I can’t believe you picked up on the clock like that. The others might think you’re too young, but they just can’t see that potential. Or they’re jealous. This one’s yours, Shirogane.” “T-thanks, chief,” Naoto allowed herself a small smile. In spite of herself, she felt her chest swell with pride. Of course, this was immediately followed by the striking feeling of her bladder sending a desperate spasm, and she was forced to clamp her thighs together tightly as the pressure built. She was definitely desperate, and needed to find a bathroom sooner rather than later. Thunder boomed overhead and nearly caused Naoto to leak. She was really pushing herself to her limits. “Chief, forensics are on their way. Should we wait for them?” “Nah, they’re big boys, they can take care of themselves,” the chief answered before stretching and rubbing his shoulders, “I’m tired. Let’s call it a night here.” “Sounds good,” Hayato nodded, “Let’s head on back to Inaba.” “Hey, first though, I need to piss like crazy,” Jun announced, “You guys mind waiting up? I’m gonna use the restrooms.” Jun pointed over to the restrooms, and Naoto’s bladder spasmed sympathetically. She eagerly wanted to join him. Thankfully, they looked like single stall bathrooms. This is the perfect opportunity to go. A successful case, and I finally get to pee. Unfortunately, it seemed like Naoto celebrated too early. “Sorry man, we’re here after hours, so those restrooms are locked up tight,” Hayato replied, “I found out earlier when we got here.” “Damn,” Jun sighed, “Well, I guess I’ll go at the station.” Naoto’s heart sank. She was so close to getting much-needed relief, but now she’d have to wait until the station, and that was if they had single stalls. If not, Naoto would have to hold it on the train ride back to Inaba. With how desperate she already was, she didn’t think she could manage that. I might just have to go at the station. I can’t hold it. Naoto braced herself for the walk back to the train station. Thankfully, it was short. Each step Naoto took sent waves of pressure through her swollen bladder. It would’ve been torture if it had been more than a few minutes away from the park. Unfortunately, while the walk was short, she had to keep pace with the other officers without giving away how full her bladder was. It was an arduous task, and she wanted nothing more than to be alone and in private so she could grab herself and hobble to the nearest restroom. By the time she got to the station, Naoto was definitely desperate, and she was eager to find out if the station’s restrooms would suit her. Jun made a beeline for the restrooms and as Naoto followed his path, her heart sunk yet again. It was definitely an open, multi-stall restroom, split between men’s and women’s. Naoto squeezed her thighs together and bit her lip. She had pushed her bladder way farther than normal, and the prospect of a train ride back to Inaba was quite imposing with how desperate she already was. Still, the idea of rushing into the bathroom, past her coworker who was more than likely using a urinal, and taking one of the stalls was more than mortifying. Not to mention Naoto had to pee so bad that she was sure it would be loud. The idea of Jun listening to her peeing just on the other side of a thin stall wasn’t just embarrassing, she also wondered if it would give her away. Surely a guy who had to pee that bad wouldn’t bother taking a stall and sitting down to pee. Naoto shook her head. She couldn’t. Of course, just as she decided that, she was hit by a strong wave and nearly felt herself leak. She clamped her thighs together and tried to be discreet as she rubbed them back and forth. Naoto turned back towards the restrooms. Maybe she could just wait for Jun to finish? No, I can’t. I have to hold it! Naoto tried not to wriggle and squirm on the train platform as they waited for the train to arrive and for Jun to finish in the restroom. The chief and Hayato were talking and praising her for finally cracking the case, but it was all background noise to Naoto as she tried to push down her desperate urges. The thing that finally caught her attention was a loud crack of thunder from outside. The loud sound startled Naoto and she barely stifled a girlish eep as she felt herself let out a few dribbles into her panties. Before Naoto could regain control, she heard the rain begin to pour outside. Rain is the last thing I need right now! Naoto nearly buckled and leaked again, but she managed to barely hold on. Unfortunately, it seemed like the universe was conspiring against her. Suddenly, an announcement was made over the intercom. “The blue line train back to Inaba, scheduled for arrival at 8:00 pm, has been delayed by twenty minutes.” Naoto’s eyes widened. She couldn’t believe it. Not only would she have to hold it for at least another 20 minutes, but she’d then have to hold it for the train ride back, as well as make it to a proper restroom. What seemed like a daunting task before was now all but impossible, and Naoto knew it. “Ah damn,” Jun sighed, emerging from the restroom, “Guess we’re stuck here.” “Well, while we’re stranded here, don’t we take the opportunity to celebrate finally cracking the case?” the chief suggested, smiling, “I hear there’s a great grill nearby. We can eat, and then catch the next train home instead. What do you say, Shirogane?” Naoto squirmed under the chief’s friendly yet stern gaze. Naoto really only had one thing on her mind right now, but turning down an invitation outright would be rude. “Ah, s-sorry, I actually can’t tonight. I was supposed to get home to study for a test.” “Oh dear, I’m sorry,” the chief frowned, “If I had known you had an important test coming up, I wouldn’t have kept you so late.” Naoto felt guilty for lying to the chief, but the alternative was walking in the rain to a restaurant that likely didn’t have single-stall restrooms. Naoto wasn’t sure how she was going to make it back to Inaba as it was, but she was sure she’d wet herself if she accepted the invitation. Actually, with Naoto’s bladder spasming and sending her wave after wave of pressure as it was, Naoto was getting pretty worried she might wet herself right here at the station. She couldn’t dance in place and she desperately wanted to hold herself, but she refused to do anything that made her needs too obvious. She needed to get away from the chief and the two officers. “It’s alright, chief,” Naoto shook her head, “If you guys want to go celebrate, be my guest. I can join you another night.” “Nonsense,” Hayato shook his head, “you’re the one who got the solve. If anyone should be there, it’s you. We can go another time, when you’re free.” “Yeah, maybe we can celebrate when we actually get the guy behind bars,” Jun suggested, “No sense celebrating too early.” Naoto frowned. She had hoped that maybe she could encourage the chief and the others to go off without her, so she could rush over to the toilets and finally get much needed relief. Actually, she desperately needed them to do that. It was one of her last plans. Naoto continued to try to contain her squirming as her bladder screamed at her, but between the sounds of rushing rain outside and just how far she had pushed her bladder, she was quickly running out of time. Naoto’s mind raced as she thought of a way to finally pee, or at least excuse herself. Suddenly, she felt an involuntary leak escape into her panties once again, and Naoto stifle a gasp. She tried to discreetly squeeze her thighs together to regain control, but it didn’t work. She was able to mostly plug herself up, but she felt herself let out another dribble, and another. She needed to grab herself, but she could not do that in front of the chief or the others. “W-while we’re waiting, I’m going to grab something from the vending machines outside. I’m quite parched. Does anyone else want anything?” Naoto asked. “No thank you,” the chief replied. “Nope,” Hayato shook his head. “I’m good, thanks,” Jun waved off. Naoto was grateful they said no. She couldn’t imagine actually taking their orders when she was on the verge of leaking. With as much composure as she could muster, Naoto made her way out of the station, feeling herself dribble a little with each step. As soon as she was outside, the awful sound and feeling of pouring rain hit her all at once, and Naoto nearly lost control right then and there. However, now that she was out ot earshot of the others, she was able to jam both of her hands between her legs. She doubled over and danced in place desperately. Naoto glanced around, hoping and begging to see a convenience store or a shop nearby where she could run in and use the restrooms, but alas, in such a small town, there was nothing to be seen. In despair, Naoto hobbled over to the vending machines, not even sure where she could go at this point. She was nearly doubled over with both hands desperately grasping at her crotch. Her swollen bladder was bulging uncomfortably against the waistband of her pants. With each breath she felt the pressure in her bladder spike, and she knew she was at her limit. Naoto briefly considered desperately trying to pull down her pants and panties and tuck herself behind the vending machine, but even if doing so wouldn’t both give her away as a girl and be a brazen example of public indecency, she didn’t have the time to take her pants off anyway. In the next moment, she exploded, feeling hot pee burst out of her and stream down her legs. The torrent was barely held back, even by her thick uniform pants, as she fully lost control. She could feel the warm liquid soaking into her pants and shoes before pooling at her feet and mixing with the rain. Naoto removed her hands from her crotch, no longer needing them to hold back the flood as she fully lost control. Naoto braced herself against one of the vending machines and bit back a moan of relief as her swollen bladder finally emptied itself. She felt the pressure slowly subside as she continued to pee. Naoto was so engrossed in her relief that she didn’t think to try to stop her stream mid-accident, but she also wasn’t sure if she could. After what felt like minutes, Naoto felt her stream slowly subside, and eventually it tapered off, her aching bladder now only dully throbbing in her abdomen as it finally emptied itself out fully. Naoto let out a breathy sigh as she basked in relief, forgetting herself or where she was for a few moments. It was only until she felt her pants cool and soak through with the pouring rain that she snapped out of it. Only to see the chief watching her. Naoto blushed furiously and hid her face with her hat, totally flustered. “C-chief!” Naoto’s brain spun. She didn’t even know what to say. How long had he been standing there? Had he seen her whole accident? Had he figured out she was a girl? “C-chief! I’m… sorry,” was all Naoto could bring herself to say. “Why be sorry?” the chief asked, “If anything, I’m sorry. I let you go out here without an umbrella. And now you’re totally soaked.” Naoto looked up at the chief in shock. She was sure he had caught at least some of her accident. There was no way he thought it was just water. And yet, he seemed to be playing dumb. Whether it was for her sake or because it was less uncomfortable for him to ask questions, she wasn’t sure, but she was grateful for it. “Anyway, I came out here to get you something from the vending machine, on me,” the chief replied, “Since you did such a good job today.” “R-right, thank you.” The chief bought Naoto a drink from the vending machine and handed it to her wordlessly. Then, he turned back around. “Let’s head back inside. If the other boys give you trouble for not thinking and getting totally drenched outside, I’ll give them a stern talking to.” “T-thank you,” Naoto nodded. She looked down. Her clothes were totally drenched. It would be hard to tell that she had just wet herself. The only one who knew other than her was the chief, and in his own way he was being kind about it. With that, Naoto followed the chief back and rejoined the others. Naturally, they didn’t notice that Naoto wet herself in addition to getting drenched in the rain, and the conversation merely stuck to Naoto’s impressive handling of the case that had stumped them all. The next time Naoto came into the precinct, it was business as usual. No uncomfortable conversations with the chief, no discussions about what happened, or questions Naoto really didn’t want to answer. It really did feel like she had come away from the incident keeping her dignity as an investigator, and for that, she was truly grateful. The End
  4. Yet another commission from @Zenkopan, this time it's a Re:Zero story where Emilia is trapped in a caravan on the road with nowhere to go, and doesn't want to ask them to stop just for her! I hope you enjoy~ A Long Way to the Capital Emilia shuffled as she glanced around nervously, thighs pressed together as she stood around. Around her, carts and tents were set up hastily for the night, and nearby Subaru and the others, along with a group of knights, were helping prepare dinner. Around them the forest stirred, and guards were patrolling around to ensure the safety of the group. None of them had really wanted to stop here in the middle of the night, but it was a two-day trip to the capital, and everyone needed rest. Emilia waited for the perfect chance to slip away, hobbling as she avoided catching the attention of the guards. Beyond rest, Emilia desperately needed to pee. They had been traveling all day and she hadn’t wanted to ask them to stop for her, and in general she was too embarrassed to voice her needs. Even after they stopped, she wanted to help set up camp, and so she continued to hold it until they were well-situated. Now, however, she was at her limit. Wanting to avoid an awkward confession of how badly she needed to pee, she made sure no one saw her as she slinked deeper into the woods. She didn’t want to go too far, since the forest was not the safest place for her to be right now, but she wanted to make sure she was far enough away from the camp that no one would catch her in the act. Jamming a hand between her legs as she walked, Emilia frantically searched for a well-covered area. She couldn’t be too picky with where she went. If she tried to find the perfect spot, she knew she’d wind up leaking. Instead, Emilia picked a relatively large tree with some bushes around the base that would cover her enough. She shuffled over to it eagerly and danced in place as she struggled with her dress, hiking it up and slipping her panties out of the way before squatting down. As soon as she relaxed her muscles, the dams burst, and a hot, hissing stream burst out of her. It arched slightly as it struck the tree in front of her, making splattering sounds as it splashed off the bark and ran down, trickling in rivulets over the roots. Emilia couldn’t help but close her eyes and throw her head back, letting out a soft sigh as she finally emptied her full bladder. She thought back to earlier that day. They hadn’t stopped since noon, so she had been holding it since at least then. She felt her muscles quiver and her legs waver from the relief, and she had to reach out and brace herself against a branch to avoid stumbling over mid-pee. As she continued to pee, she looked down and blushed at the large puddle she was leaving behind. It was impressive, like a small lake streaming out from inside of her and spreading out in all directions. Not even the dirt could soak it all up as she continued to flood the forest floor around her. After what felt like minutes, her stream finally tapered off, and Emilia threw her head back once again, pushing out the last drops from her bladder and basking in sheer relief. Suddenly, however, she heard distant footsteps, and she panicked. She jumped up and quickly fixed her dress, careful to step around the large puddle at her feet, and then ran off, wanting to put as much distance between herself and her puddle as she could. The footsteps grew closer even as Emilia ran, but she also heard a comforting voice. “Emilia!” It was Subaru calling for her, sounding worried. She blushed. He must’ve noticed she was gone. She followed the sound of his voice and she saw him burst out from behind one of the trees, panic clear on his face. “Emilia! There you are! Are you alright?” Subaru asked. “Y-yes, thank you,” Emilia blushed. “What happened? When I went to call you for dinner, you were nowhere to be seen. What were you doing out here?” “A-ah, sorry, I just…” Emilia blushed furiously. She didn’t want to openly admit to Subaru that she had been out here relieving herself, “I just wanted to stretch my legs! We were in those dragon carriages all day, after all!” “That’s true, but the forest is dangerous,” Subaru pointed out, “You should’ve asked me to come with you, if you wanted to go for a walk!” Emilia blushed deeper, “Y-yeah, I’ll ask next time, sorry.” Her mind reeled at the thought of asking Subaru to accompany her next time. Her mind flooded with images of him standing guard as she squatted behind the tree, knowing full well he could hear everything. It was already bad enough that she had to resort to going out in the woods in the first place, but doing so with Subaru there would be humiliating. As Emilia followed Subaru back into camp, she tried to push those thoughts to the back of her mind and just enjoy the fact that her bladder was now empty. By the time they had all eaten and it was time for bed, Emilia had all but pushed the idea out of her mind, but a part of her was still flush with embarrassment, and as she fell asleep, she worried her mind would be filled with weird dreams. --- The next morning, Emilia awoke from a restful sleep. She was grateful that her fears of odd dreams about peeing did not come to fruition. As she stretched and got up, however, she felt a slight twinge in her bladder. Normally, she liked to pee right before bed, but not wanting to worry Subaru or the others further, she had gone to bed without another trip into the woods. Still, thankfully her need wasn’t super urgent, and she was hoping she’d get another chance to slip off before the caravan set out for the day. After changing from her nightgown to her normal attire, Emilia packed up her stuff and emerged from her tent to see the rest of the camp already stirring. Subaru was already taking down his tent. The other knights were helping pack supplies back into the dragon carts, and the drivers were already stirring the dragons awake, feeding them and coaxing them up to the carts. Rem and Ram were over by the fire, preparing breakfast, and Emilia joined them as she continued to watch Subaru struggle with his tent. “Here, Lady Emilia,” Rem presented her with a bowl of porridge and a glass of fruit juice, which Emilia took eagerly. Realizing her mouth was parched after just waking up, Emilia downed the juice quickly, and Rem moved to refill it with a pitcher she had in her hand. “There’s tea as well, if you wish,” Rem offered, even as she refilled Emilia’s glass with juice, “I was in a hurry though, so it might not be as good as usual.” “That’s fine, thank you,” Emilia smiled. She looked around and watched as the others took down the tents around them and packed them into the caravan, “Everyone’s eager to get going it seems.” “Yes,” Ram nodded, “It’s quite dangerous here, so it’s good if we get moving as soon as possible.” Emilia nodded, eating quickly so she could join the others in helping them pack up the dragon carts. As she finished her bowl of porridge and reached for her drinks, she felt another nag from her bladder and glanced around nervously. She wasn’t sure if she’d be able to slip off again before they set out. Emilia finished up the juice, trying not to think about what would happen later when that liquid hit her bladder, and stood up. Rem reached over to grab her some tea, but Emilia shook her head politely. “Maybe later. I want to help around the camp.” She also didn’t want to drink any more liquid right now, but she wasn’t going to admit that openly to Rem right now. Emilia glanced around, trying to see if she could slip off like she had last night, but with everyone running around and packing up the carts, she was sure to be seen. Not to mention that, unlike last night when she had the cover of darkness, the sun was shining brightly. Any attempts to slip off would be caught by Subaru or the other knights, and considering how they were all allied around her, she was sure she’d get chewed out for wandering off on her own. She pressed her thighs together. Luckily, her urge was still more of a background nagging sensation. She could hold it for a bit. Emilia nodded to herself, and then true to her word, she walked over to where the knights were packing up the largest tents and offered her assistance. With her’s and everyone else’s help, it wasn’t long before all the carts were packed up, everyone was well-fed, and the dragons were hooked up. Everyone definitely seemed raring to go, especially since they still had a full-day’s travel ahead of them if they wanted to make the Capital. Emilia felt another twinge from her bladder and cast a longing glance to the woods. She hadn’t been able to slip off earlier, but now with everyone ready to set off, it would be impossible to go without openly admitting her needs. She blushed and glanced towards Subaru, shuffling back and forth as if she was going to muster up the courage to ask. Suddenly, however, Ram’s eyes widened, and she turned her attention to the forest around them. “I sense people coming. Bandits. We should get going, now!” “R-right!” Everyone shouted. “Lady Emilia, are you ready to go?” one of the knights called. Emilia cast one last glance to the forest before nodding. She didn’t really have much of a choice now. She was quickly ushered into one of the dragon carts as everyone piled into the caravan. They had all been ready to go, so with one loud cry, they set off, the dragons quickly carrying them away from their would-be assaulters. Emilia glanced back. She didn’t have Ram’s senses, so she couldn’t tell if they were still closing in or if they had given up as soon as they started moving, but either way, they were on the road now, leaving only the traces of the camp behind. Now, however, it started to sink in that Emilia had missed her chance to properly relieve herself, something made all the more clear as she felt her bladder nagging her as she was jostled in the back of the dragon cart. She pressed her thighs together and bit her lip, glancing down at her abdomen. It’s okay. We’ll probably stop for lunch before too long. I can go then. I’ll just have to hold it through the morning. I should be fine, since I don’t have to go that bad… Even as Emilia thought that, however, she felt the juice she drank from that morning slowly making its way to her bladder. She tried to push the sensation to the back of her mind as she glanced out the windows, watching the trees rush past as the dragons pulled the caravan forward at an impressive pace. It was certainly some consolation to Emilia that the dragon carts were so fast. If they made it to a good stopping point before noon, they might get to stop early. Then again, a lot of the knights she was traveling with were eager to return to the Capital, and she was sure if it were entirely up to them, they’d travel all day without rest. Emilia’s bladder shuddered at the thought. While she wasn’t desperate, her need was definitely present already. There was no way she could hold it until the evening when they would reach the Capital. Emilia tried to focus on more important things, like thinking about their mission, and fighting the Witch Cult, but every time she tried to concentrate, the jostling of the dragon cart sent nagging waves straight through her bladder, and her mind was brought back to that morning. It would’ve probably been better for her to just ask Rem or Ram to accompany her to relieve herself, both to avoid her the embarrassment of having to ask Subaru, but also to spare her the discomfort of the current ride. Her particular cart was about as fancy and comfortable as you could get without sacrificing practicality and speed, with cushioned seats, privacy curtains, and plenty of storage in the compartment below. Of course, a dragon cart was a dragon cart, and fancy or no, there was nothing to be done about the rough bumps and dips in the dirt roads that ran through the forest. Despite the fact that she had just woken up less than an hour ago, part of Emilia wished she could fall back asleep. She always found carriage rides to be tiring, even when she wasn’t dealing with the slowly growing urge to pee, and in the absence of anyone to converse with, it would help pass the time. Now, however, Emilia wasn’t sure if here bladder would let her. She leaned her head back against the cushioned seat of the carriage and tried to get into a comfortable position despite her bladder. She relaxed her thighs and immediately her bladder sent her a nagging wave, and Emilia immediately clamped them back together. She tried crossing her legs, but contrary to her intentions, that only wound up putting more pressure on her bladder from her raised leg. Finally, she raised one leg up onto the seat and pulled the other leg up over it, in a half-crossed position where her thighs were both together. She shifted into the corner of the carriage seat and leaned back to take pressure off her bladder and closed her eyes. Of course, she could still feel the building pressure in her abdomen, and now with nothing visual to focus on, she was only more acutely aware of her needs. She tried to push them to the back of her mind, but just as she was starting to push the nagging urge out of her mind, the carriage struck another bump, and the wave sent the contents of her bladder sloshing around. She bit her lip and clamped her thighs together, rubbing them up and down as she let out a sigh. Emilia continued to try to fall asleep, but to no avail. Every time she felt herself start to drift off, either she’d feel her bladder muscles relax and be forced to clamp back down and squirm in her seat, or a bump would send a wave of pressure through her abdomen. She stubbornly tried to will her body to fall asleep anyway, but eventually she was forced to give up. Emilia straightened herself up in her seat again, rubbing her knees together as she glanced out the window. The trees were growing sparser as the caravan grew closer to the edge of the forest, and Emilia watched them pass as she pushed her urge once again to the back of her mind. Ironically, now that Emilia was no longer trying to fall asleep, she found her need much easier to ignore. Emilia was able to find some semblance of comfort as she zoned out and watched as the caravan finally emerged from the forest. She looked out across the rolling fields as they headed down onto the main road. It definitely helped that they were now traveling on a much flatter, less bumpy path. She was able to slowly watch the sun get higher in the sky, bringing them closer to noon. She hoped they would stop soon. Emilia then realized something. Now that they were out of the forest, even if they did stop, there would be very little cover for her to slip off and relieve herself. She bit her lip, regretting not going earlier even more now. Still, there had to be something they could do. Maybe they would set up a privacy tent with a chamberpot. It wasn’t ideal, but Emilia would take that over peeing out in the open. Soon, the sun was high in the sky, and Emilia glanced through the curtains to see any signs that the caravan was preparing to stop soon. Unfortunately, the dragon carts were all just charging forwards like they had been all morning, with no signs of slowing down. Emilia frowned and shifted back into her seat, waiting somewhat impatiently as she rubbed her thighs together. Her bladder was definitely filling up, and the fact that she hadn’t gotten to go that morning was doing her no favors. Even as the sun reached its peak and began to sink as they moved into the early afternoon, there was still no signs of the caravan making preparations to stop. Emilia’s bladder protested with the strongest wave of pressure that had hit her so far, and Emilia instinctively jammed a hand between her legs as she leaned over and wriggled in place. She had to cross and uncross her legs as she fought back against the tide inside her. She was glad for the privacy curtains preventing anyone from seeing her desperate squirming as she waited for the wave to pass. Once it had, and she had recovered, Emilia bit her lip and opened the window to the front so she could address the driver of the dragon cart. “E-excuse me, but do you happen to know when we’ll be stopping for lunch?” The driver gave Emilia a confused look before realization spread across his face, “O-oh, right, you were asleep when we discussed the plans for today.” “What do you mean?” Emilia asked worriedly. “We decided that the best course of action would be to make a hard push for the Capital, to avoid any conflicts with the Witch Cult,” the driver answered, “We all agreed it would be best not to make any more stops.” “O-oh,” Emilia’s heart sank. “Ah, but if you’re hungry, Lady Emilia, there should be food and drink stored in the compartment on the floor, along with other comfort measures.” “T-thank you,” Emilia nodded before closing the window and sitting down. As soon as she had, she pressed a hand between her legs and glanced around in silent panic. The situation had gone from bad to worse. She just thought she would have to hold out until lunch time, but now she had to somehow make it all the way to the Capital before she got a chance to pee. Emilia rubbed her abdomen, gauging the fullness of her bladder. It was already quite full. She really wasn’t sure if she could hold it that long, and either way, it would be an uncomfortable, torturous ride. Maybe I should speak up? N-no, there’s no way I can do that now. If I have them stop the whole caravan, they’re going to want to know why. I’d have to let everyone know I have to pee. Emilia blushed furiously at the thought. There was no way she could do something like that. She would just have to hold it until they made it to the Capital, or otherwise stopped for some other reason. The prospect did not make her bladder happy, and it sent a nagging wave of pressure through her. It was nothing like the one that had hit her before she found out they wouldn’t be stopping for lunch, but it was still enough to make her squirm uncomfortably. She squeezed her thighs together tightly and shuffled in her seat, waiting for the urge to subside, if only slightly. Once it did, Emilia let out a light sigh and then swallowed. She felt a dry scratchiness in her throat. Unfortunately, despite having to pee, she was also growing quite parched. Reluctantly, she bent down, something that did her full bladder no favors, and reached into the storage container built into the floor. Like the rest of her carriage, it was quite fancy, with leather lining the wood compartment. It was stuffed with a bunch of supplies in boxes, as well as some blankets folded up neatly in one corner. Emilia bounced in her crouched position as she quickly rummaged through the supplies before finding the food. It was clearly packed for long-term storage, consisting of dried and preserved fruits and meat, as well as a sealed container of fresh water. Emilia removed some food and the water from the compartment before closing it. As soon as she had what she was looking for, she bolted upright, trying to take the pressure off her bladder. She danced around in place before sitting back down and reluctantly opening the jug of water. As Emilia took a swig, she felt her bladder react almost instantly to the sounds of sloshing and the feeling of the water sliding down her throat and into her stomach. She knew eventually it would only make her desperation worse, but she needed to stay hydrated. She slipped a hand down between her legs and squirmed as she quenched her thirst, and as soon as her throat felt better, Emilia stopped and set the jug back down. She then turned her attention to her food. While she had mostly been waiting for lunch so she could finally pee, she had grown quite hungry on their journey. The least she could do was satisfy one need, even as the other nagged at her constantly. After lunch, Emilia’s mind then turned to how she would possibly hold it until they got to the capital. She knew that even without stopping for lunch, it was nearly an all-day trip, and it wasn’t like she started the journey on an empty bladder. Gauging the sun’s position in the sky, it was still early into the afternoon. That meant that her much-needed relief was quite a ways away. How much longer did she have to hold it? Two hours? Three hours? ‘ Emilia squirmed and held herself openly. Before, she regretted hopping into her carriage alone without Subaru or the twins to keep her company, but now that she was desperate, she was grateful the others weren’t here to watch her squirm and struggle. She could hold herself openly in private and shuffle around as much as she needed to without worrying about them catching on. As the caravan continued along the road, Emilia found it harder and harder to avoid her ever-filling bladder. It was starting to swell and bulge out beneath her dress as she nursed and rubbed it with her hand. Even with the more smooth road they were traveling, each bump sent a wave of pressure through her abdomen, and she had to press down and squeeze her legs together to keep the flood contained. She was about at the point where she had been last night when she had desperately sauntered off to relieve herself in the woods. The only difference was now, there was no relief in sight, and she would still have to hold it. Emilia struggled and danced in her seat as she impatiently waited, glancing out the windows. The usual fast pace of the dragon carts was now painfully slow as she desperately wished they would get there faster, or time would pass. Instead, the sun held stubbornly in the sky, and even as fast as they were traveling, they were still hours away from the Capital. Suddenly, the cart ran over a dip in the road, and the whole carriage shook. Emilia let out a gasp and jammed both of her hands between her legs as she felt her bladder spasm from the impact. She scrunched her legs up and squeezed her eyes shut, desperately fighting back against her body as she felt like she was about to leak. No! No no no! She grabbed herself even harder, begging herself to hold it in, and miraculously she managed to regain control without leaking into her panties. Unfortunately, the fact that she came away from this wave dry was of little comfort. The fact that she had to pee this bad already, and that a bump like that could nearly make her leak, meant that Emilia had very little chance of making it to the capital dry. Emilia bit her lip and turned to the window. Should she ask them to stop? The idea of the whole caravan knowing she had to pee was embarrassing, but that was certainly better than wetting herself. Blushing and letting out a sigh, Emilia hobbled over and opened up the window to the driver again. “Um, excuse me, but do you think we can stop?” Emilia asked. “Hm? Why?” the driver asked. “Ah, well, you see, I kind of… need to use the restroom,” Emilia finally admitted, trying to straighten herself up and downplay her urge. “Oh, I see,” the driver looked forward, “How urgent is it? Do you think you can hold it? We’re only about an hour away from the Capital, and otherwise we’d have to stop the whole caravan.” “A-ah, no, it’s not that bad!” Emilia blushed. She was mortified now for having asked, and the idea that they were close to the Capital definitely put her on the spot. She closed the window and hobbled back to her seat, face completely red. Unfortunately, while all her courage had left her to ask them to stop, her desperation hadn’t, and while they were only an hour away at this point, that still felt far out of reach for Emilia and her bursting bladder. She squirmed around desperately and bit her lip, both hands jammed between her legs as she rocked back and forth in her seat. She felt like a little girl with how openly and obviously she was dancing around, in desperate need to pee, but it was all she could do to stay dry. Emilia waited impatiently, trying to hold out the final stretch before the Capital, but the truth was her bladder was filling steadily, and she was quickly reaching her limits. As she danced in her seat, she felt another strong wave hit her, this one entirely unprompted. She leaned back and wriggled her legs around, trying to keep any pressure off her bladder as she clamped down hard with both hands, her fingers digging into her crotch. Despite her best efforts, she felt a few drops leak out into her panties, and even though she managed to stem the flow before she leaked any more, Emilia knew she was out of time. She glanced around frantically, searching for any solution before she utterly wet herself and the carriage seat beneath her. Her eye first fell upon the jug of water from earlier. It was a large jug, but it was still mostly filled with water. There was no way she could drink it all, and even if she could, she would likely wet herself in the process before the container was empty. She could use it now, but all she’d be doing is contaminating an otherwise clean container filled with fresh water. Her mind then turned to the compartment. Could she find something else in there she could use? Emilia didn’t have time to think through it. She bent down and opened it up. Unfortunately, as soon as she did, the pressure her bent position put on her bladder spiked her desperation, and she felt herself let out another few drops into her panties. Emilia tried to hold herself with one hand as the other tried to search around for any empty pots or other containers, but as her bladder protested and spasmed again, Emilia knew she was out of time. She quickly threw the boxes and other containers out of the way, trying to empty out the compartment as best as she could. Unfortunately, Emilia felt herself leak again, and she realized she wouldn’t be able to finish clearing out the compartment before the floodgates opened. Reluctantly, she moved everything else over to one side and then hiked her skirt up, barely having enough time to slide her panties out of the way before the dams utterly burst. With her bladder painfully swollen and her body at her physical limits, her stream shot out, nearly missing the container in an arch before Emilia had a chance to adjust her aim. The strong stream hissed and pattered loudly against the leather bottom of the compartment. Had it not been lined, her stream likely would’ve soaked into the wood, but as it was it pooled quickly on the surface of the non-absorbent material. Emilia realized the puddle she was making would soon spread across the whole bottom, and reach the supplies she wasn’t able to remove before she lost control, but there was no way she could stop her stream now. She closed her eyes and threw her head back in bliss as she felt the first waves of relief replacing the uncomfortable pressure, even as her full bladder still bulged out. Slowly though, the bulge subsided, as well as the pressure, as Emilia’s stream filled up the container. The sound changed from a patter to splashing as the bottom filled and pooled with her pee, and for a moment Emilia could convince herself she was peeing into a squat toilet or an outhouse. Unfortunately, this feeling was short-lived as she realized her puddle had grown and began to soak up into the boxes and other containers in the compartment. Not only that, but some of her splashback had landed on the blankets and left dark speckles on them. She blushed and tried to ignore it as she continued to empty her bladder into the compartment. Finally, her stream tapered off, and she inspected the damage. The entire bottom of the container was filled with a layer of pee, still hot and steaming as it had just left her. The bottoms of many of the containers and some sacks of supplies were soaked with her urine, and while the blankets had been on the far corner from where her puddle started, they were now starting to drink it up as the absorbent material acted as a wick. Emilia found some toilet paper in the supplies, likely meant for any roadside pit stops, and used it to wipe herself off. She dropped it directly where she had peed, hoping it would help soak up her puddle more before it soaked further into the supplies, but it did very little as the thin material quickly soaked through and nearly disappeared. She blushed as she slid the compartment closed. The boxes and supplies seemed dark enough that, even soaked in her pee, they didn’t show much, which was all the better, because Emilia wasn’t sure how she would sneak back in to deal with this later. As Emilia settled back into her seat, she tried to ignore thinking about what she had just done, avoiding eye-contact with the closed compartment as much as possible. Next time, she would definitely have to avoid starting a long journey without emptying her bladder first, even if it meant admitting her needs. The End
  5. Yet another Umi commission from @Zenkopan! This one stars Umi on a camping trip with her family deep in the woods where there's no access to proper facilities. Nature's Call Umi felt a light fall breeze flitter through her hair as she stepped through the winding trail before her. Leaves crunched under her feet and twigs and grass brushed against her long socks. She was kitted out in full hiking garb, thick tan pants and a dark blue button-down worn over a white t-shirt, and a backpack full of supplies strapped to her back. She paused for a moment and turned around, grabbing a large water bottle strapped to the side of her bag as she did so. She took a swig and glanced back at her parents, who were also accompanying her on the hike. Her mother was right behind her, still wearing clothes appropriate for an outdoor hike, with khaki pants and a matching high-waist jacket, and a white shirt underneath. Missing was the well-stuffed backpack, though the man behind her, wearing a brown coat and thick jeans, and stomping around in hiking boots, was carrying a bag big enough for the both of them. “Honey, could you pass me my water bottle?” Umi’s mom smiled. “Of course, here,” her father replied, handing her a large, half-full bottle. Umi’s mother joined Umi in taking a few swigs, and as the two finished, they all stopped and looked around. Around them was a thick, lush forest, tucked between the more mountainous areas around them. In the distance, the sounds of a steady-flowing river could be heard. The Sonada family was on a family vacation to one of their favorite hiking destinations. This forest was a rather unknown and rugged spot that Umi’s father had learned about when he was a kid from some locals, and he had kept it a secret outside of the Sonada family for years. Occasionally locals who knew the trail would also come up here, but other than that it was a very quiet and private trail. Perfect for Umi and the family, who loved to come up here and spend time together, in tune with nature and away from their usual troubles. Umi’s father placed his hands above his eyes like a visor and squinted up through the trees at the grey-white clouds above. “It’s a little overcast, but I don’t think it’s going to rain. It’s nice shade.” Umi’s mother nodded, “It’s definitely better than if we had gone over the summer, it would be brutal out here at this time of day.” “Speaking of, when are we stopping for lunch?” Umi asked. Her dad looked down at his watch and then looked up at the trail in front of them, “Soon. If I’m remembering right, there’s a nice clearing about fifteen to twenty minutes down the trail that would make for the perfect picnic spot, unless you’re both too hungry to wait that long?” “No, that works for me,” Umi nodded. “I’d definitely rather wait, if it’s such a lovely place to stop,” Umi’s mother smiled. “It is! Unless of course I’m mistaking this trail for the other one,” Umi’s dad joked. Umi and her mom laughed and shook their heads, all enjoying the calm atmosphere and the sights and signs of nature around them. Umi’s mother handed her water bottle back to her husband and stretched. Umi put her own water bottle away, stretching her legs and starting down the trail again. “Oh, Umi,” her mother called, seeing her start setting off, “Could you wait one more moment, I was going to make a quick pit stop.” Umi stopped and turned around, seeing her mother shuffling slightly, clearly less from desperation and more just to illustrate her need. Umi then felt a twinge from her own bladder. They had been hiking all morning without stopping, and Umi had been filling up, both from the tea she drank, but also from the water she was sipping down to stay hydrated on the long trail. “A-actually, I kind of need to go too,” Umi admitted. “‘Kind of’? You don’t have to be shy, we’ve been out on the trail for hours,” her mother teased. “I’m not shy,” Umi blushed, “I’m serious, I have to go a bit, but I could definitely hold it until lunch. Though, since we’re stopping anyway, we might as well go together.” “Alright, whatever you say, honey,” her mother smiled. Umi was telling the truth, but it was clear her mother thought she was saving face. Umi sighed and followed after her mom as the two headed just off the trail. They were less concerned with cover as they weren’t likely to get caught by anyone else with how remote the trail was, so really it was just to put distance between them and Umi’s father. As such, it didn’t take them long to find a relatively suitable spot. Umi’s mom danced in place slightly as she quickly unfastened her belt and pants. Umi hadn’t noticed any signs that her mom needed to pee before, but it was clear she was more than eager to go. Umi saw no reason to wait or put any distance between her and her mother, and so she simply unbuckled her own pants right next to her. Umi’s mother dropped and squatted first, her stream gushing out of her loudly as she tilted her head back and let out a relieved sigh. She had squatted behind a tree, and her stream splashed and trickled loudly against its roots. Umi squatted down next, her stream sprayed against a small rock embedded in the ground next to the tree, making a much more loud patter as it struck the hard surface. Both streams flowed down, eager to find the thirsty ground, and foamed slightly as they settled on the dirt. “I don’t know about you, but I really needed that,” Umi’s mother sighed, “I’m definitely getting older. Holding it through a hike like this used to be no trouble for me.” “Yeah,” Umi nodded in agreement, taking in the relief. Umi hadn’t really felt much before, but now that she was letting it out, she realized how full her bladder had gotten. She had subconsciously pushed the need to the back of her mind since she was having so much fun on the hike. She wouldn’t say she had been anywhere near desperate, but she was definitely glad they had stopped. With the two of them peeing, the ground had quickly saturated with water, and the pee flowing down began to quickly pool at the base of the tree. Umi’s mother stopped mid-stream and adjusted her position so her feet stayed out of the growing puddle. Umi merely opted to let the puddle flow around her shoes. They were hiking boots anyway, and she didn’t think she could stop her stream as easily as her mom had. After a few more moments, Umi’s stream trickled off and stopped, and Umi’s mom stopped soon after as well. She let out one final contented sigh, and then turned to Umi. “Oh, I forgot to grab the toilet paper from your father before we left. You have some in your bag, right?” “Yup, I’ll get it.” Umi stood up awkwardly, pants still pulled down and her hips arched forwards so she wouldn’t drip onto her pants or panties between her legs. She slung her bag over her shoulder and fished around in her bag until she found the pack of biodegradable toilet paper, folded neatly in a resealable plastic bag to keep it dry. She grabbed a few sheets and handed them to her mom, who was still squatting on the ground waiting, before she took a few for herself and quickly began wiping herself down. As soon as she was clean, she dropped the paper into their collective puddle in a wad, and it quickly wicked up their pee until it was saturated and mushed down into a wet blob. Her mother had also wiped herself up, and tossed the tissue on top of Umi’s, forming a pee-soaked wad that would wash away harmlessly when it next rained. Umi then pulled up her pants and panties, adjusting her position to be less awkward now that she was cleaned and properly clothed. Her mother stood up and pulled her own pants up in a swift, elegant movement, fastening her pants quickly. “Here,” Umi offered her mother a dab of hand sanitizer in the absence of a proper sink to wash their hands. Not a moment later, they were headed back to where they had left Umi’s dad. “Sorry about that, I really had to go,” Umi’s mother admitted openly to her husband upon their return. “No worries, I’m actually gonna take a leak too,” he replied, “Was just waiting for you two to get back.” “Alright, but before you do, can you pass me my water again please?” Umi’s mom asked. Umi’s dad nodded and once again handed Umi’s mother her water bottle, “Eager to fill up so soon?” “Oh stop it! I’m just staying hydrated.” Umi’s dad laughed at the reaction as he headed off into the woods, and Umi’s mom took a long swig from her water bottle. Umi herself had drank plenty before their pit stop, so she took the time to look around. There was a squirrel climbing a tree nearby, and a few birds were chirping. Umi could also hear the distant cawing of a crow, but she couldn’t spot it from here. It didn’t take her dad long to return, and once he stepped back onto the trail, they were off. Despite his joking from before, Umi’s dad had in fact remembered the trail correctly, and about fifteen minutes of light hiking later, the three emerged into a clearing where the trees gave way to soft grass, and light shined down from the overcast sky above. “This really is the perfect spot for a picnic!” Umi’s mother gushed. “Worth the wait, huh?” Umi’s father smiled. “It is lovely here,” Umi agreed. This really was a picturesque spot to eat lunch. “Umi, come help me unpack the food,” her father beckoned, setting down his large pack. Umi helped her father lay out the picnic blanket in the clearing and unpack their lunches, and soon the whole Sonada family was munching away happily as they enjoyed being out in nature. A few birds came by, likely attracted by the food, and Umi’s mom grabbed some mixed seeds from the larger backpack and fed them. Umi’s dad also grabbed a large container of green tea he had brought for them all to share, and passed it around. Umi poured some into a small travel cup and eagerly gulped it down, the last time she hydrated being after their pit stop. She also grabbed her water bottle and took a long swig of water. Umi didn’t mind the hustle and bustle of the city, and especially since she became a member of μ's, she definitely spent a lot of time there. However, out here, hiking in the middle of nature with her family, was always the most comfortable and cozy for her. After her meal, she sat there quietly, watching the birds and other animals fly and climb the trees around them. She watched the gentle breeze rustle the leaves around them, and watched the wispy grey clouds above as they rolled on through. They rested at the clearing for a little over an hour before finally deciding to pack up and continue on. The Sonada family still had the rest of the trail to go, and they also had plans to go canoeing later. Luckily, the trail they were on looped back to their campsite, and they had hiked the better part of it before stopping for lunch. While Umi and her family had been hiking all morning, it only took them another couple of hours to finish the loop and make their way back to where they had set up camp. Their camp was an old camp ground that had long since fallen out of popular use. Any facilities that used to be there had either been removed or torn down, though it was clear it was pretty bare-bones even before it had been basically abandoned. It wasn’t the kind of campsite with official maps or buildings and roads that people could easily access. Though, that suited Umi’s family perfectly. To get here, they had to drive up a dirt road and park a few kilometers away, then haul their tents and camping equipment the rest of the way. They had two tents set up now. A larger one for Umi’s parents, and a smaller one across the clearing for Umi herself. A canoe sat inverted by the rest of their supplies, and there was a pit in the center for building a campfire. On all sides, large trees overhung most of the clearing and offered a cozy canopy of shade. “Did you two want to go canoeing right away, or should we wait a bit? I know we’ve been going all morning,” Umi’s dad asked. “Let’s wait. I could definitely use a rest,” Umi’s mom suggested. “It might be nicer if we go out later, closer to sunset,” Umi agreed. “Works for me. In that case, I’m going to take a little nap.” With that decided, Umi also went back into her tent to rest, though she had no intention of napping. Instead, she sat down, grabbing her water bottle and taking a long swig to settle in after the long hike. She decided that while she was out here in nature, she should use the inspiration to write some songs for μ's, so she grabbed her notebook and began working. *** Umi had managed to finish a few rough drafts for some songs by the time the late afternoon rolled around. Of course she’d have to run them by Maki later and adjust things depending on the music, but for now, she felt particularly accomplished. She let out a contented sigh and a stretch and reached for her water bottle to take another sip, only to find it empty. Since she had finished writing, and it was probably around the time they should head out anyway, Umi climbed out of her tent. “Ah, perfect timing,” Umi’s mother smiled. She was sitting at the edge of the clearing, leaned right up against a tree with a blanket underneath her and a book in her hands. “I was just about to go wake your father.” “No need,” he called as he crawled out of the tent, letting out a yawn as he rubbed the sleep from his eyes. “Oh, wonderful!” Umi’s mother smiled, “Shall we go, then?” “Sure, just give me a sec, I’m gonna go to the bathroom real quick, and then we can start packing up the canoe,” Umi’s dad motioned over his shoulder to the woods behind them. He then began heading off down a short trail to relieve himself. Naturally, such a rugged, barebones camp site didn’t have any toilets or facilities, so they had been making due by going off into the woods and finding suitable spots far enough away from the campsite. Umi’s mother turned to her, “I just went myself not too long ago, but do you need to go?” Umi gauged her level of need, but didn’t feel like she needed to pee. “No, I’m fine.” “Are you sure?” Umi’s mother asked, “There’s no need to be shy, you know.” “I’m not being shy, I really don’t need to go.” “Hm? Really?” Umi’s mother asked, teasingly, “Because earlier you also said you didn’t really need to go, but when we finally went, you peed as much as me, and I was getting pretty full.” Umi blushed, not realizing her mother had paid that much attention to her peeing from before, but she still shook her head. “I’m serious, I don’t need to go,” Umi insisted, “I come on these hiking trips all the time, I’m used to peeing out in the woods. It doesn’t embarrass me.” “Well, if you say you’re fine,” Umi’s mother nodded, though with a tone that indicated she still wasn’t entirely convinced by her daughter. Umi let out a light sigh. She really was perfectly comfortable peeing out in the woods, as long as there was ample privacy like in a remote area like this. There was a time where she had been a little shy about it, right when her parents had started taking her on the more advanced trails rather than the beginner trails that were well-maintained with bathrooms and other facilities, but out of necessity and practicality, she quickly grew out of that. There was always a bit of residual apprehension and feeling of being exposed, but apart from that, Umi was fine peeing in the woods when she needed to go. Of course, that wasn’t going to stop her mother from teasing her. Turning her attention back to preparing for their canoe outing, Umi started by heading over to their supplies and refilling her water bottle with purified, filtered water from a large camping canister. She took a few swigs before turning her attention to the canoe. She reached in and grabbed By the time her dad returned from the woods, she had gotten most of it prepped, packing it lightly with supplies and making sure they had the canoe paddles. Her father came over and helped finish getting the boat ready, and then nodded. “Can I get a hand to help carry this down, you two?” “Sure thing!” Umi replied. “Of course, darling,” her mother also answered, heading over to the canoe. The family all lifted it up over their shoulders and made their way down the trail to the river. It wasn’t a short trail, but luckily it was a relatively easy hike to get through, which was good, because carrying the canoe was cumbersome at best. As they made their way down, suddenly Umi felt a twinge of pressure from her bladder. It was more than a subtle urge, too. Umi pressed her thighs together between steps as she suddenly realized her need. She was surprised by how suddenly it had come on, especially since she hadn’t felt any urges earlier. Of course, that was now a problem. Not five minutes ago, Umi had been so insistent that she didn’t need to pee, and now she did. She wasn’t exactly in a position to excuse herself either. Even disregarding the fact that she was helping her parents carry the canoe, if she asked to be excused now, so soon after persistently rejecting needing to go earlier, her mother would never let her hear the end of it. On top of that, Umi really wanted to shake her mother’s misconceptions about her being too shy to pee outdoors. Suddenly admitting that she had to go now would do nothing but convince her otherwise. Thankfully, Umi didn’t have to go that badly, at least for now. She definitely had to pee, but she was nowhere near desperate. If she could hold it, at least for a bit, Umi could then naturally excuse herself later. Umi bit her lip as she gauged how full she was. It wouldn’t exactly be comfortable, but she hoped once they got canoeing, she’d be having enough fun to ignore it for the most part. First, though, they had to make it through the rest of the trail, which was easier said than done. Hiking was a pretty physical activity even when Umi wasn’t helping carry a boat, and it was hard to ignore her bladder when each step sent little jolts up her legs and into her abdomen. Trying to keep any shuffling to a minimum, Umi continued onwards down the trail. Thankfully, her mother was in front of her, and wouldn’t notice if Umi’s walk was a bit awkward from her need to pee. Her father might, but he was on the other side of the canoe, where it was harder to see her. Beyond that, outside of occasionally pressing her thighs together and buckling her knees when she walked, Umi gave little indication of her need. By the time they reached the end of the trail, Umi was grateful and eager to be able to stop and rest. The Sonada family placed down the canoe on a sandy river bank and Umi let out a sigh as she disguised her shuffling with stretch. Unfortunately, even though Umi no longer had to carry the canoe, her predicament was replaced with another; the river. It was beautiful, lined on either side with thick trees that rose up and arched over it with their branches, flowing slowly but steadily. Further in the distance there were the sounds of rapids, but those were further up the river. Ordinarily, Umi would be happy to take in the lovely sight. Of course, now all that water was doing was reminding Umi of her urge to pee, which was growing alarmingly fast. The hike had done her no favors, and she was really starting to regret not going earlier. Unfortunately, it still hadn’t been long enough since Umi had insisted to her mother she didn’t need to pee, so she would have to hold it through the canoe trip.” “Ready to go, everyone?” Umi’s father asked. “Yup!” Umi’s mom nodded. Umi nodded as well, and Umi’s dad pushed the canoe into the water and climbed in carefully. He helped his wife into the boat as well, and then they both helped Umi climb in. Stepping into a shaky canoe and having to balance on a full bladder was not fun, and Umi was forced to stand with her legs apart to keep her balance as she sat down. As soon as she did, she quickly pressed her thighs together and clenched her teeth as she fought off a wave of pressure. Even once everyone was sitting down, the constant splashes of the river against the canoe and the gentle bobbing of the boat was doing Umi’s bladder no favors. Still, as they pushed off from shore and began paddling down the river, Umi kept her legs pressed together and looked around, trying to enjoy the surrounding scenery. As best as she could, she tried to keep her squirming to a minimum and glanced around. The crystal clear water shimmered and rippled as the canoe gently pushed through it. It was hard to ignore the splashing sounds as they rowed, but Umi tried to focus more on the beauty. Fish swam underneath them and they could see underwater plants swaying back and forth in the current. “It’s lovely out here,” Umi’s mother smiled. Umi glanced back at her mom, as she was now sitting at the front of the canoe. She was tucking her hair behind her head with one hand as she gazed out at the river around them. However, Umi also noticed that she had her legs pressed tightly together, with one knee raised slightly over the other and her foot tapping against the floor of the canoe. Perhaps it was because she had to pee, but Umi thought that maybe her mother had to go as well. Umi didn’t want them to cut their canoe ride short, but she secretly hoped that was the case. If her mother asked to pee, Umi could simply accompany her without raising any questions. Her mother could hardly tease her if she also had to go, especially after saying she just went not too long ago. Though, since her mother had apparently gone shortly before she left the tent, Umi wasn’t about to get her hopes up. Either way, Umi’s mother didn’t voice any desire to end the canoe ride, so the Sonada family continued to row down the river, taking in the sights and sounds around them. As much as Umi wanted to enjoy the lazy float down the river, it was getting harder and harder to ignore her bladder. Her need had escalated quickly, likely due to her already needing to go and just not feeling it earlier. Her urge would rise and fall with the bobbing of the canoe, and even though she wanted to squirm and wriggle, she was forced to keep relatively still. Otherwise, her desperate movements would transfer to the canoe and her parents would definitely notice. “Honey, could you grab me my water?” Umi’s father asked suddenly, motioning to the bottle stowed away in the canoe’s storage compartment. “Oh, sure thing,” Umi’s mother nodded. She bent forwards to reach the bottle, and Umi caught her wriggle slightly as she fished around for the water bottles. When she found it, she passed it back to her husband, and Umi winced at the sloshing sounds as he took a big swig, as if the sounds of the river around them weren’t bad enough. A few moments later, Umi was hit with her first real wave of desperation. She had been fighting the gentle pusles of pressure, but this one hit her all at once, and she was forced to dance and squirm as she fought back her urge. “Umi, are you alright? You seem uncomfortable,” Umi’s mother asked. “I’m fine, mom,” Umi lied. Just as she feared, as soon as she showed an outward sign of her urge, her parents noticed. “Are you sure? It looks like you need to pee. I told you you should’ve gone earlier.” Umi sighed. There was no point in hiding it. Now that her mom was clued in, she was sure she’d notice her subtle tells of needing to go. “I really didn’t have to go before, but I kind of do now,” Umi replied, trying to downplay her need. “We could cut the boat ride short,” Umi’s husband offered. “N-no,” Umi shook her head. Even though she had to pee, she didn’t want to cut things short and ruin it for her parents, “I can hold it.” “Holding it in is bad for you, sweetie,” Umi’s mother said, “Besides, I have to go too. I know I said I went earlier, but I must be getting older. I filled up again pretty fast.” “I’ll pull up along the shore, then,” Umi’s dad said. “Actually, why don’t we just go here?” Umi’s mother suggested. “W-what do you mean?” Umi asked. “I mean, we’re out over a river. We can just go over the edge.” “It’s no big deal, girls. I can just pull over to the river bank. We can always get back on the water, if that’s what you’re concerned about,” Umi’s father replied. “There’s not really a good place along this part of the river to land the canoe,” Umi’s mom pointed out. Sure enough, the once sandy river bank had given way to a rocky shore, “Besides, I learned this trick specifically because you used to hate stopping these boat rides short, remember?” Umi’s dad scratched the side of his face, “I don’t really remember that, though I guess I’ve been stubborn about stopping in the past.” “Are we really going to just go over the edge, right here?” Umi asked, blushing. “There’s no need to be shy,” Umi’s mom smiled, “No one’s out here but us, and your father’s going to turn around, aren’t you, darling.” “O-of course,” Umi’s father nodded, flustered, and turned around as instructed. “I’ll show you how it’s done. You have to balance properly or you could tip the canoe.” Umi’s mother scooted over to the side of the canoe and squatted over the edge, pulling her pants and panties down. She leaned the rest of her body back over the canoe so her weight was still mostly centered, though the canoe swayed. Umi shuffled as she watched her mom continue to tune her balance until the canoe was relatively stable, and then she relaxed. Her stream started immediately, trickling into the water below. It splashed and pattered as Umi’s mom was careful not to let it hit the side of the canoe. Watching someone else pee did Umi’s bladder no favors, and she squirmed and squeezed her thighs together as she watched her mom pee. She must’ve been well hydrated, as the pale golden liquid nearly disappeared into the otherwise clear stream. Despite this, it still splashed and bubbled as it hit the water, foaming up as the faint color mixed with the river and flowed further down. Luckily for Umi, her mother didn’t pee for that long. Something unsurprising since she mentioned going not too long ago. Her stream trickled off and she motioned to the canoe’s storage compartment. “Could you grab me a tissue, please?” Umi nodded, leaning over to grab the toilet paper from the compartment. The motion put her weight on her bladder and Umi clenched her teeth as she felt a spike of urgency. She fought back a leak and quickly handed her mom the paper and watched her quickly clean herself up. Since the toilet paper was biodegradable, Umi’s mom wadded it up and tossed it into the river, where it quickly soaked up the water and turned transparent. Umi could barely track it as it floated down the river and was broken up by the current. “Nothing to it,” Umi’s mother smiled, “It’s trickier than it looks.” Umi blushed and opened her mouth to ask if she really needed to pee over the edge like this. However, after watching her mother pee, Umi really didn’t want to wait any longer, and peeing out in the open like this would hopefully prove that she wasn’t embarrassed to pee outdoors like her mother seemed to think. Of course, this situation was totally different. In the woods she would usually go alone, or just with her mother like last time, and back at camp they had designated zones so the girls would never accidentally run into Umi’s dad or vice versa. Now, however, he was right there, and Umi was still a little uncomfortable with the thought of going right in front of a man, even though he was her own father, and turned around. In the end, though, Umi’s need won out, and she scooted over to the edge of the canoe. She fiddled with her pants and pulled them down, trying to squat over the edge just like her mother. She couldn’t quite get it down, leaving her squirming in an awkward position with her butt hanging over the side of the boat as she tried to get the right balance. The canoe swayed and jostled, and Umi let out a spurt over the edge before she had fully gotten into position. The short taste of relief sent her bladder into overdrive, and Umi quickly finished getting into position before opening the floodgates. Her stream splashed and sprayed messily as it gushed out of her, and Umi realized her mother must’ve been controlling her stream better. Umi tried to slow her flow, but failed, and her pee sprayed messily against the side of the canoe. Blushing, Umi simply let it flow at full-force, bubbling and foaming as it splashed loudly against the surface of the otherwise calm river. Umi let out a relieved sigh as she continued to pee, briefly forgetting her embarrassment or the teasing gaze of her mother as she let it show just how badly she needed to go. She closed her eyes and simply listened to the sounds of her pee trickle against the water. What was once the agonizing noise of running water was now the sound of blissful relief. She peed for much longer than her mother, and when she was finally done, she could see the telltale yellow wisps still mixing with the flow of the river around her. Her pee was still clearly visible in the crystal clear water, though it was quickly being washed away. The place where her stream had splashed against the outside of the canoe was bobbing up and down in the water as well. By the end of their trip, it would be thoroughly rinsed of all traces of Umi’s little accident. Umi quickly cleaned herself up with the toilet paper and, just like her mother, she dropped it into the river. The wad unraveled and greedily soaked up the water around it, quickly being washed away and slowly dissolving, just like the one from before. Umi then fixed her clothes and said, “Okay dad, you can turn back around now, we’re done.” Umi’s father nodded and turned around, and Umi still felt her ears burning at the thought of her dad having heard them both peeing over the edge. She also remembered her mother saying she learnt the trick because of him, and she shook her head as she tried not to think about how often that happened when she wasn’t around. “Well, now that you girls are taken care of, we can continue our trip!” Umi’s and her mother both nodded, and Umi tried to focus on the river around her rather than what she had just done. The plus side was, now that she no longer had to pee, the calming sounds of the rippling water and the splashes of their paddles weren’t a nuisance, and she could enjoy the experience. The Sonada family spent a good length of time out on the water, lazily paddling down the river and then turning around and paddling up, the slow current giving little fight as they rowed back up to the trail back to their campsite. The sun was beginning to set by the time they landed back on the sandy shore, and as they were dragging the canoe out of the water, Umi’s dad looked up at the sky. “The clouds are pretty angry over there, looks like it might be a rainy night.” “Oh dear,” Umi’s mother frowned, “Well, let’s hurry back to the campsite for dinner.” “Yeah, we wouldn’t want to get caught out in that,” Umi agreed. They quickly lifted the canoe and began carrying it back to their campsite, trying to make good pace. Luckily, the clouds, while clearly signaling a storm, were still quite the distance away. Still, Umi couldn’t help but glance towards them from time to time, worried about how bad the storm might get that night. *** Upon their return to the campsite, the Sonada family prepared and ate a quick meal, and Umi and her dad set upon the task of preparing the campsite for the storm. They made sure their supplies were secure and covered, and put up rain tarps over their tents for extra protection. Just as Umi was finishing tying the tarp over her tent, she felt a drop of water hit her nose. Then another hit the top of her head, and very suddenly a steady rain began falling. “Here it comes!” Umi’s father called, quickly hurrying into his tent, where Umi’s mother was already sheltering. Umi herself quickly rushed to get out of the rain before it totally soaked through her clothes, and as soon as she was in her tent, she quickly changed out of them and into her pajamas. Outside, the rain was steady, and she could hear it loudly pattering off the tarps of her’s and her parents’ tents. She let out a sigh of relief, glad they had managed to get them up in time. With the rain trapping her inside, Umi decided to go to bed. She had already written earlier and while she had also brought some books and other things she could do in the comfort of her tent, she was exhausted after such a long day. She laid out her damp clothes to let them dry, grabbed her pillow and a sleeping bag, and made sure her water bottle was within reach so she wouldn’t have to get up if she was thirsty. She took a good gulp from it to quench her thirst and set it down before crawling into the sleeping bag and closing her eyes. Umi nodded off rather quickly, and managed to sleep for a few hours before being awoken by an all-to-familiar sensation. Her bladder was starting to fill up again, and it sent a nagging signal that ripped Umi out of her light sleep. She shuffled in her sleeping bag and frowned. I have to go? Well, I guess I didn’t go after dinner… Umi hadn’t needed to go after dinner, and she wanted to avoid mentioning peeing again after the incident on the boat. Not only that, but she had been focused on preparing for the storm, and hadn’t had a good opportunity to slip off even if she needed to. Of course, now that it was raining, Umi couldn’t exactly casually walk out into the woods and go now, at least without getting soaked. She had packed light and needed the clothes she had laid out to dry for tomorrow. An extended trip to find a place to go would thoroughly soak them, and they wouldn’t dry by tomorrow. Not to mention Umi wasn’t really keen on going out in such a downpour in the first place. I don’t have to go that bad, I’ll just go back to sleep. Hopefully the storm passes by morning. Umi curled back up, pressing her thighs together as she laid back down in her sleeping bag. Trying to fall asleep was trickier now that she was aware of the pressure building up in her bladder. She tried to push the sensation to the back of her mind, but as soon as her body would relax, her bladder would send her another signal, and it would bring the slight but slowly growing urge to the forefront of her mind. Umi rolled over, rubbing her thighs as she tried to ignore her body’s nagging. Slowly but surely, even with her filling bladder, Umi managed to fall asleep once again. Suddenly, a loud boom of thunder shook Umi’s tent, and she was jolted awake from her sleep once more. Her muscles spasmed as she jumped from the shock and Umi had to clamp her thighs together to prevent herself from letting out a leak just from surprise. Although she had managed to fall asleep again, she didn’t feel any more rested, and it was still just as dark and stormy out as it had been when her bladder had woken her up the first time. This time, however, her need was much worse. Not just from the sudden thunderclap, but she had also been asleep long enough to fill up considerably. Umi squirmed around in her sleeping bag. She had to go much more now, and she doubted she’d be able to fall asleep again. After a few futile attempts at trying, Umi wriggled in frustration and turned her attention outside. It was still pouring rain, perhaps harder now than it had been earlier. Not only was the rain trapping her in here, but the constant sound of pattering against the tarp and trickling water as the rain came down was doing her bladder no favors. Umi weighed her options. She wasn’t going to fall back asleep with her bladder’s constant nagging, and she was somewhat worried that if managed to, she wouldn’t wake up dry. She could change and go out and hope her clothes dried by tomorrow, but she knew they would be drenched and with the humid air from the rain outside, she knew that was unlikely. Her other option was going out in her pajamas, but that would leave her with nothing to sleep in but her underwear, and while this campsite was remote and the only other people here were her parents, Umi still didn’t like the idea of only sleeping in her underwear out here. Umi rubbed her knees together and squirmed in her sleeping bag as she realized her only option was to wait out the storm. She steeled herself and tried to think about anything but her bladder. She first tried to focus on the lovely hike in nature or the canoe ride, but her mind kept going back to her peeing in the woods with her mom, and peeing over the edge of the canoe. Each time she imagined it, her bladder begged her for release, and she recalled how good it felt to finally let go. Umi snaked a hand down between her legs and held herself as she tried to focus on the other parts of the trip so far, but all she could think about right now was the river, the rain outside, and peeing. Umi then tried to think about things not related to the trip, like μ's and school. She thought back to the songs she had written earlier, but unfortunately she had exhausted all her ideas and brainstorming earlier. Attempting to distract herself now only led to her imagining lyrics for a song about being trapped somewhere and needing to pee. There was no way she was going to write a μ's song like that. Umi felt the pressure in her abdomen spike as her bladder fought against her attempts to hold it in. She bit her lip and rolled over again, doing a desperate dance from within her sleeping bag. She unzipped the side a little, as her constant squirming and the efforts of holding was making the sleeping back uncomfortably hot. She wound up laying on her back, rubbing her abdomen with one hand as she rubbed and shook her legs against each other, the other hand clamped firmly down on her crotch. This is bad. I don’t know if I can hold it until the rain stops. Umi once again tried to distract herself, this time by thinking about their plans for tomorrow. Unfortunately, she wasn’t sure about them anymore now that the weather had changed. If worse came to worse, they might have to wait for a break in the storm and quickly pack up and head home early. Umi sincerely hoped that wouldn’t happen. As she felt another desperate wave come over her, she clenched her teeth and squirmed, silently cursing the rain for trapping her in and potentially ruining the rest of their trip. An hour ticked by agonizingly slowly, with Umi feeling her bladder steadily filling up all the while. Her mouth was dry from her heavy breathing as she squirmed and danced in her tent, trying to focus on anything but her desperation. She glanced over at her water bottle, mocking her from beside her sleeping bag. She was a bit parched, and reasonably knew she needed to drink, but the last thing she wanted was to throw proverbial fuel on the fire and fill her body with more fluid that would eventually make its way into her already full bladder. Eventually, though, she gave in and took a few tentative sips. The water quenched her thirst and hydrated her sandy throat, but immediately she felt her bladder spasm in protest. She squeezed her thighs together and rubbed the back of her calf with her other foot, and nursed her abdomen with her free hand. Through her thin pajamas, she could feel a slight bulge beginning to stretch out, right where all the pressure was. Umi once again turned her attention to the rain, which was still coming down hard and giving no signs of stopping. She wondered if it would be worth running out there in her pajamas. She’d have to sleep in her underwear, but despite her misgivings, there really was no one around to see her. Umi seriously considered it, but in the end, she just couldn’t bring herself to go out there. She knew that despite her desperately wanting the relief in the moment, that she’d just feel way too exposed and vulnerable for the rest of the night. I just have to hold it. I just have to hold it. Even as Umi chanted this to herself, she realized that was easier said than done. It didn’t even sound like the storm was close to ending, but Umi knew her body was growing closer and closer to her limits. She couldn’t keep still for a single moment, and she could feel her legs shaking and quivering as she fought desperately to keep all the pent-up pee inside of her. Her swollen bladder was sending her wave after constant wave of pressure, making it near impossible to focus on anything else but her need to pee. Every time a jolt of desperation hit her, Umi was more and more afraid she’d be able to keep herself from leaking. Umi rolled over again and scrunched her body up, clamping down on her crotch with both hands as she struggled and squirmed. Suddenly, a particularly strong wave of desperation struck her, and Umi gasped. She grasped herself hard and willed her bladder muscles to keep fighting, but she felt a small leak escape out into her panties. I can’t… I can’t hold it anymore! With the storm outside showing no signs of subsiding any time soon, Umi jolted upright. She was at her limit. She needed to pee right then and there, or she was going to flood her pajamas and sleeping bag. She once again considered leaving the tent and just dealing with wet pjs, but she was so close to losing control that with the rain hitting her, she was sure she wouldn’t even make it out of the campsite before she wet herself. Instead, she frantically searched around her tent for anything she could use as a container. Unfortunately, she didn’t really have any suitable vessels. She didn’t carry a portable toilet around in her bag, and only other watertight container she had on hand was her water bottle. There was no way she was peeing into that, and even if she wanted to, it was pretty full with water. She’d have to frantically chug it down, and would likely wet herself before she emptied it sufficiently. The only other things Umi had were some snacks and supplies packed away in her backpack. No, no no no! I’m gonna wet myself! There has to be something! Squirming in place with her hand desperately clamped over her crotch, Umi used her free hand to rummage around in her backpack, frantically searching for something to use. She felt herself leak again and gasped as she squeezed her thighs together with all her might, feeling her legs quiver and shake from sheer desperation. Suddenly, realization hit. The grocery bag her snacks were held in. Outside of some resealable plastic bags containing supplies that couldn’t get wet, and thus had to remain in the waterproof bag, the grocery bag was the only thing in Umi’s pack that could potentially hold the pent-up flood threatening to burst out of her. Umi wasted no time, quickly dumping out the snacks and practically tore down her pajama pants and panties. She maneuvered into an awkward half-stand, half-squat as she positioned the bag underneath her. She let out a hot spurt involuntarily that splashed onto the edge of the bag, nearly missing, and Umi desperately clamped her bladder muscles shut just long enough to reposition. That was the last of the holding her bladder could take. Immediately afterwards, pee burst out of her in a loud, hissing stream. It sprayed against the plastic bag, moving it with its sheer force and making a distinct, crinkly sound. It almost sounded like someone frying food or static from an old tv. It was loud and filled the tent, and if it hadn’t been raining, Umi would’ve worried her parents would hear her. Then again, if it hadn’t been raining, Umi wouldn’t have had to resort to the bag in the first place. Umi cared very little about that right now. All she could focus on was the blissful relief. She threw her head back and closed her eyes, feeling goosebumps travel up her body. The pressure in her abdomen was still immense, but she could slowly feel it subside as sensations of her desperate need were replaced with a warm tingling that washed over her and fogged up her mind. Suddenly, however, the possibility of there being a hole in the bag to leak crossed Umi’s mind, and she snapped out of her haze and glanced down frantically. Luckily, there were no leaks in the bag, and her pee pooled and filled it as she continued to pee full force. It foamed and swirled as Umi continued to empty her bladder into it, the sound as loud as it had been when Umi started. Slowly, however, the pressure of Umi’s stream began to subside, and soon her stream tapered off and turned into a few dribbles before finally stopping. She forced out one final spurt to ensure her bladder was truly empty. She wanted to make sure she wouldn’t need to pee again before the rain stopped. Umi then turned her attention to wiping herself up, which was awkward to do while holding a shopping bag full of her pee. She managed to pass both handles to her left hand and grabbed some tissues with her right before wiping her crotch and discarding the toilet paper into the bag. It soaked up her pee and half-dissolved into a mushy wad that floated on the still-foaming surface. Umi then carefully placed the bag on the floor in the corner of the tent, lifting it into a shape where she could tie off the handles and it wouldn’t leak. Her knot wouldn’t be watertight, so she made sure it was stationary and secure as she sealed it up and returned to her sleeping bag. She blushed at the thought of what she had done, feeling particularly embarrassed about peeing in her tent, in a plastic bag of all things. But it had been necessary. She had really hit her limits, and by the sounds of it, the storm still wasn’t anywhere close to stopping. As Umi settled back down, still feeling the warmth of relief, she thought about what she would do about the bag in the morning. If she was lucky, she could sneak off before her parents woke up and drain it without them seeing it. She’d still have to bring the empty bag back and throw it into their designated trash bag, but as long as she could do that without being seen, she doubted her mom or dad would go sifting around in the trash and find it. If her parents were already awake, though… Umi shook her head. She didn’t want to think about how to sneak the bag out of her tent with her parents there, or leaving it sitting in the corner as they went about the day’s activities. Instead, she pushed the thought to the back of her mind and closed her eyes. Now that she didn’t need to pee, the sounds of the rain outside calmed and relaxed her, and lulled her into a relaxing sleep. The End
  6. It's been far too long since I posted here, and I've built up a backlog of stories from commissions I've done. This one's a commission by @Zenkopan staring Umi, Kotori, and Honoka from Love Live! I hope you guys enjoy! Also, sorry not sorry for the pun title. It entered my brain and I knew I couldn't NOT name the story that, even if it's a bit cringy. A Midsummer Hike's Stream Umi stared out the windows of the old bus excitedly as it drove up the winding road into the mountains. Beside her were Honoka and Kotori, chatting happily yet less enthusiastically as they felt the bumpy road shake the bus’s frame and watched as the road narrowed up ahead. Umi had invited the two of them to take a short day trip up into the mountains with her, and she was excited for the hike ahead. Umi herself hadn’t gone hiking in quite a while. She had been quite busy with μ's and her other responsibilities, and the last few times she had gotten a short break, the weather hadn’t been the best for hiking, so she wound up postponing her trip multiple times. That was until one of μ's lives had taken them up where they were now, near a popular hiking trail. The others had already gone home to rest after a successful show, but Umi wasn’t about to miss the chance to hike a popular spot she had heard so much about. Not to mention the weather was finally perfect-- not too hot nor too cold, and clear skies the whole day-- and so here she was. Honoka and Kotori were there more for the opportunity to spend time together with Umi rather than for the hiking itself, though that wasn’t to say they weren’t looking forward to it. They were all dressed and packed for the occasion. Umi was wearing a simple white and blue t-shirt that was neither too tight to restrict her movements, nor too loose to catch on stray twigs and branches. She had a brimmed cap to keep the sun out of her eyes, and had on a pair of shorts with hiking boots and long socks. Next to her was a lightweight but fully-packed bag of supplies and food for the trek. Honoka and Kotori were also dressed pretty well, though perhaps not as prepared as Umi was. Kotori was wearing a green t-shirt and a white skirt with black bike shorts underneath, as well as comfortable looking sneakers. Honoka was wearing a light orange blouse left unbuttoned over a black shirt and denim shorts, though her sandals were definitely less appropriate footwear. They both had their own packed backs of hiking supplies, courtesy of Umi helping them through the process. Although they were both packed much lighter than Umi, since if they needed anything she could always lend them supplies from her bag. The bus finally slowed as it pulled into the entrance to the hiking trail, and Umi and the other two eagerly stood up. They stretched their legs as they stepped off the bus, and Umi closed her eyes, taking in a deep breath as she looked around. There was a station at the start of the trail with restrooms and amenities, as well as a large map and signage clearly designating the correct path as it weaved its way up into the mountains. “Wow, there’s a lot more people here than I expected,” Honoka looked around, surprised. Sure enough, around them there was quite the crowd, a number of groups ranging from families looking like they were here for a picnic to hikers fully kitted out with large backpacks stuffed with supplies. It wasn’t just Honoka who was surprised. This was a lot more people than Umi expected to see, even for a well-known trail during a popular season for hiking. “Yeah, I’m surprised it’s so busy,” Umi agreed. “Maybe it’s because of the show yesterday,” Kotori pointed out, “We weren’t the only group performing, and there were a lot of people there.” “Oh! You really think some of these people might have seen our live yesterday?” Honoka asked excitedly. Umi looked around again nervously, “I don’t know, I kind of hope not.” “Why not?” Kotori asked, tilting her head to the side. Honoka seemed equally confused. “I guess it would feel weird to be recognized here,” Umi answered, “I’m used to hiking being a personal hobby, so I guess I’d rather not worry about other people knowing who we are.” Honoka and Kotori nodded, and Honoka replied, “I can kind of see that.” It was clear from her tone she didn’t quite agree with Umi on this one, even if she understood where she was coming from. Then again, it was unfair of Umi to expect her to fully understand. Honoka wasn’t into hiking as much as Umi was, so to her, this probably just felt like another day out. For Umi, however, this was something she enjoyed deeply, and wanted to keep it personal. “Anyway, we should set off on the trail,” Umi encouraged them, “It’s a pretty long path, and I want to give us plenty of time to rest once we reach the end before turning back.” “Sounds good!” Kotori nodded. “Let’s go!” Honoka beamed enthusiastically, charging ahead. Umi rushed up to catch up to her before she stepped out onto the trail and grabbed her hand, holding her back from running ahead carelessly. “Stick with me, you two. I know I helped you set up the map and trail path on your phones which should still work if we lose phone service, but it’s still possible to lose the GPS signal or have them malfunction. I packed us paper maps, but they’re harder to navigate, so we can still get lost if we’re not careful. This is a pretty popular, well-marked trail and there’s a lot of people here, so it’s not that dangerous, but we should play it safe and make sure to stick together.” “R-right,” Honoka nodded. With that, the three girls stepped out onto the trail proper and began hiking. Umi took in a deep breath of the fresh mountain air as she walked. Since they were still relatively close to the entrance, there were a lot of trail markers and signs along the path for those just entering, but soon they gave way to trees and bushes and rocks rising up ahead of them at a slight incline. The trail beneath Umi’s feet had been packed down and trampled by numerous other hikers over the years, and was clearly delineated, with only the occasional root or patch of dead leaves beneath her. Short bushes and shrubs brushed against her legs, hence her long socks as she led the way. She wondered if Honoka was regretting her decision to wear only sandals as the leaves and short grasses brushed against her exposed feet. “Wow, it’s so pretty out here,” Kotori noted, looking up at the canopy of trees above them, watching the mid-morning light filter through. The shadows the leaves casted danced as a light breeze brushed past them. “It is really peaceful,” Honoka agreed, closing her eyes. She looked like she could fall asleep standing up. “It is, isn’t it?” Umi beamed. This was what she loved about hiking, and she was glad she was sharing it with the other two. At first she had been worried that she was more-or-less dragging them with her on the trip, but getting to share the peace and beauty of nature made her reconsider. As they continued to hike, however, some of that peace would get disturbed. They ran into a family who seemed to be hiking back down the trail. Umi, Honoka, and Kotori were forced to slip to the side of the trail to let them pass, and the whole way they could hear an excited little kid making a lot of noise with some toy they brought along. Not too long after, they had to pass someone on the trail again, an old couple arguing about something or other and once again disrupting the quiet morning. After that it was a couple who kept gushing at each other about how romantic a hike through nature was. And then another larger group of older, gruff men who, despite being morning, were drinking beers and making a bit of a scene. Umi let out a slight sigh, and turned to the others, “Sorry, it’s normally not this crowded on a trail like this.” “Oh no, it’s fine!” Kotori smiled, raising her hands up defensively. “I’m not bothered! And it’s still really nice when it’s quiet like this, right?” Honoka pointed out. Umi looked around again and took in the trail, trying to focus on the chirping of birds and the quiet rustling of the leaves instead of the rowdy crowds making their way both up and down the mountain trail. “Yeah, it’s still nice,” Umi nodded, “I’m just not used to it being so crowded when I come out on a trip like this. I wanted you guys to experience a nice, quiet hike.” “Well, maybe it’ll be quieter up ahead?” Kotori suggested. “Speaking of which, how much further do we have?” Honoka asked. Umi glanced down at the map on her phone, “We’re almost halfway through the trail. We’ve only been hiking for about an hour.” “Wow, really?” Honoka asked, “It feels like we’ve been hiking for way longer than that!” “Keep in mind, we’re hiking up an incline, so it probably feels like more work,” Umi pointed out. “You also mentioned still being tired from yesterday,” Kotori reminded her. “Oh yeah, we did do a lot of dancing for the show,” Honoka recalled, “My legs are still kind of sore.” “We can take a break, if you want?” Umi offered. “No, that’s fine, let’s keep going! I want to make sure we get up to the end of the trail by lunchtime, I’m already getting hungry!” Umi nodded. In truth, this wasn’t the greatest place to rest anyway, but she didn’t want to push her friends, especially knowing that they had tagged along mostly for her sake. Still, she reached around for her bag and grabbed her water bottle, holding it up. “Let’s go, but first, don’t forget to stay hydrated, you two! We’re getting plenty of shade, and it’s not too hot, but it is warming up and keeping yourself hydrated while hiking is important!” The two nodded, grabbing their water as well, and all three took a few big swigs before setting off again. Thankfully, once they were past the halfway point, the people they managed to run into along the way were much more bearable. There was a friendly older woman who clearly enjoyed hiking and the outdoors, and stopped to chat with them. She was pleased to see the younger generation taking interest in nature. There was also a family resting by a few rocks halfway up the path, much quieter and less rowdy than the family they passed by earlier. As Umi walked, she was able to take in the scenery and sounds around her. The forest grew a bit sparse as they got higher up the mountain, though the path ahead was still forested and they had plenty of shade from the trees ahead. The dirt between them changed to gravel and rocks that crunched underneath their feet, and around them birds, small animals, and cicadas chirped around them, providing a relaxing ambiance. Umi could also hear the tell-tale signs of running water. Apparently the main attraction of this particular hiking trail was a waterfall that sat at the end, flowing from a spring higher up the mountain. Umi was excited to finally see it for herself. As she walked, though, she noticed a telltale nag from her bladder. It wasn’t anything urgent, but from the sounds of the waterfall up ahead and the water she had been drinking on her hike, she had definitely been filling up. She shuffled slightly as she walked and looked at her other two friends. Kotori looked fine, but as she watched Honoka walk behind her she noticed that she was glancing around somewhat nervously, and she was shaking her leg slightly whenever they stopped. “Do either of you need a break?” Umi asked, turning back towards them, “We’ve still got about a quarter of the trail left to go.” “I’m fine,” Kotori shook her head. Both her and Umi turned to Honoka. “I’m good too! Just a little tired, is all,” Honoka smiled, “But if we’re almost there, I can rest when we get to the top!” Umi frowned. Was she wrong about Honoka needing to go? Her friend wasn’t usually shy about announcing her needs, so maybe she was just feeling sore in her legs. Umi shook her head. She took another swig from her water bottle and set off again. This time, however, she watched Honoka more closely. She definitely seemed a bit restless, and her pace had slowed down somewhat, but she wasn’t sure if she had to pee or not. Umi herself felt her own urge grow. Perhaps it was because she was worried about Honoka, or perhaps it was simply because they were growing closer to the distant sounds of rushing water as they reached the end of the trail. Surprisingly, however, it was Kotori, not Honoka, who finally spoke up. “Hey, Umi,” Kotori looked over at her friend nervously, “Is there a restroom at the end of the trail?” The question caught Umi off-guard, seeing as how Kotori seemed perfectly fine, and it was Honoka Umi was more worried about. “No, this isn’t a campsite or a more commercial sightseeing spot, so there probably won’t be any toilets up ahead,” Umi answered. “Oh,” Kotori looked around worriedly. “Oh, so I guess we just go in the woods, then?” Honoka asked. “Yeah,” Umi nodded, “It’s pretty common for hikers to just head deep enough off the trail so no one sees them to go, especially since it’s rare for all but the most public trails to have any facilities set up.” “Oh, I thought I saw an outhouse set up near the start of the trail, so I kind of just assumed,” Honoka frowned, shuffling in place, “I wish I’d known. I’ve been holding it in for a bit, but I wanted to make it to the end because I thought there’d be something.” “Well, we can stop here. It’s better to go before we get too close to the end of the trail, because it’ll probably be busy,” Umi pointed out. Umi led them off the trail, heading deeper into the forest around them and weaving around some rocks before they found a relatively remote and densely forested area. Umi pointed up ahead to a large rock surrounded by a patch of dense bushes. “That’s probably a good place to go. It’s far enough away from the trail, and I don’t see anyone else around. We won’t be seen. Who wants to go first?” Honoka and Kotori looked at each other before Kotori nodded, “You can go first, Honoka.” “Are you sure? You asked first.” “Yeah, but you said you were holding it in. I’ll be fine!” “Thanks!” Honoka hurriedly rushed behind the rock and bushes. As soon as she was out of sight of the others, she looked around to make sure no one else could see her and hastily unbuttoned her shorts and panties. She squatted down, but the sticks and leaves from the bush tickled her thighs and bare legs. Honoka tried to adjust her position, but found it far too uncomfortable to squat. She stood back up, itching at her legs a bit before hunching over so she was still hidden behind the rocks. She would have to pee standing up. Instead of trying to arch her stream forwards, Honoka stuck her butt out as far as possible and grabbed her shorts and panties so they were as far forwards as possible out of the way. She braced herself against the rock and relaxed. Immediately her pee shot out of her in a messy stream, some splattering on the back of her bare legs as it pattered onto the forest floor below. Honoka looked down and watched it as it pooled and began to run, mixing with the dirt before slowly soaking into the ground beneath her. She tried to adjust herself to keep her sandals away from the growing puddle as she continued to relieve herself, letting out a contented sigh at finally getting to empty her bladder. She hadn’t been bursting by any means, but she had held it longer than she normally would in hopes of the imaginary restrooms at the end of the trail. The hiss of her stream died down as it slowed to a dribble, making pattering sounds as it hit the soaked soil beneath her. She let out a sigh and reached into her bag, pulling out a roll of biodegradable toilet paper that Umi had helped her pack. She supposed the fact that Umi had packed it should have clued her in that there wouldn’t be any proper facilities, but she was far too focused on making sure Umi packed her plenty of snacks for the trail instead. Honoka quickly wiped up the stray drops that had hit the back of her legs before wiping her crotch up and looking around. She imagined since the tissue was biodegradable, it was fine to just drop it where she stood. She tossed it to the ground right on top of her puddle and watched it soak up whatever the ground hadn’t. She blushed and looked around again before pulling her shorts and panties back up. She returned to the group with a smile, “Phew, thanks for letting me go first.” “No problem,” Kotori nodded, turning to Umi with a quick shuffle, “Do you mind if I go next?” “Go ahead,” Umi answered, even as she felt another slight nag from her bladder. It was definitely full, but her urge wasn’t immediate. She could comfortably hold it until Kotori finished up. Kotori nodded and walked towards the covering. As soon as she was behind the rock, she noticed the wet patch of ground Honoka left behind. Blushing, she took position over it and shuffled in place as she hiked up her skirt and pulled down her bike shorts and panties. Unlike Honoka, Kotori chose to squat, ignoring the leaves that brushed against her legs as she squatted. She closed her eyes and she started peeing. Her stream sprayed hard against the ground and splashed, both because Kotori could generally hold more than Honoka, but also because she was closer to the ground. Her pee hissed and splashed loudly against the already-soaked dirt and quickly began forming a puddle. Kotori glanced around the forest, acutely aware of the open area, and she suddenly felt a bit exposed. In an attempt to mitigate that feeling, Kotori tried to stem the flow and shift closer to the rock to give herself more cover, but she wasn’t able to fully stop now that her stream was in full force. She slowed it to a fast dribble and tried to scoot forward, but all she managed to do was nearly spray her shoes with her stream as she shifted. Reluctantly, she gave up her endeavor and relaxed, her stream arching slightly as she let it flow at full force once again. Kotori squeezed out the rest as fast as possible, her stream arching slightly and even splashing against the rock as she tried to hurry it up. Once she was done, she quickly wiped herself off, dabbing up the few errant dribbles on her ankles from her failed attempt at moving mid-pee. She let the tissue drop into the puddle, and as she stood up and pulled her underwear back up, she looked down at the saturated ground and the large puddle spreading out from between her legs. Carefully stepping around it, Kotori made her way back to the group. Just in time, too. While Umi wasn’t desperate by any means, the anticipation of waiting had gotten to her, and she was growing impatient, all too aware of her filling bladder as she stood there. It didn’t help that she could still hear the distant sounds from the waterfall at the end of the trail. “Alright, I’m gonna go, and then we can get back to the trail,” Umi stated somewhat hastily. She quickly shuffled over to the trail and noted the substantial puddle that had formed from her previous two friends. Eager to add to it, Umi quickly unbuttoned her shorts and bent over. Almost immediately she started peeing, and she allowed herself a small sigh as she closed her eyes and took in the relief. She had tucked herself closer to the rock than Kotori from the start, both because of privacy, but also to avoid stepping in the wet dirt the other two had left behind. Her stream hissed and pattered loudly as it sprayed against the rock and onto the saturated ground below. The dirt could take up no more liquid, and the puddle simply spread, running downhill in a small river as Umi emptied herself. Suddenly, however, Umi heard distant rustling and the crunching of leaves and gravel beneath someone’s feet. She glanced up in a panic and looked around, but she spotted no one. Still, she kept hearing distant footsteps. Suddenly, she was acutely aware of the possibility of being seen. Umi had grown complacent with the innate privacy of the woods, both out of familiarity and pragmatism. For her to enjoy hiking, she had to make peace with relieving herself out in the woods, and since most of the time trails were a lot less crowded, the chances of another hiker running into her during the short few minutes she was doing the deed were small enough to be ignored. Today, however, she was acutely aware of how busy it was, and she was beginning to regret not going deeper off the trail. Ordinarily she would have, but she wanted to make sure the other two could comfortably find their way back on their own in case of an emergency. In a panic, Umi hurriedly tried to force the rest of her pee out as she prepared a tissue to wipe herself. She strained her ears to keep track of the footsteps over the sound her own hissing as she waited to finish, silently cursing at how long it was taking. After what felt like ages, Umi’s stream finally started tapering off, and she quickly stood up and wiped herself off before pulling her shorts and panties back up in a rush. Umi dropped her tissue to the ground with the rest of them and watched it as it soaked up the now monstrous puddle at her feet. She knew that it had been the culmination of both her and her friends relieving themselves in the same spot, but if someone caught her here, they might think the impossibly large puddle was hers and hers alone. Worse still, Umi was pretty sure the footsteps were coming closer. As soon as she stepped from out from behind the rock, she nearly barreled into another hiker, a rather nervous looking man with his nose buried in a book. He must’ve been the footsteps she was hearing earlier. “Oh, sorry little lady, didn’t see you there,” the man spoke calmly. “H-h-hi!” Umi cried nervously. The man seemed oblivious, but she was acutely aware of how close they were to the place she had just peed, and the puddle tucked away behind the rock, just out of sight. “It’s rare to see someone off the trail,” he replied, “Are you lost?” “N-no,” Umi shook her head, “I’m fine, thank you though!” “Oh, could it be that you’re foraging for mushrooms too?” the man asked excitedly, “I hear this is a good area to find wild eringi!” “A-ah, no, I was just regrouping with my friends,” Umi replied nervously, pointing to Kotori and Honoka, who were just visible. Neither of them seemed to notice that she was having an awkward conversation with an eccentric man. “Ah, I see, I see!” the man nodded, “Well, if you spot any mushrooms and you happen to spot me again, do let me know! Ah, but I guess it’s unlikely that we’ll run into each other off the trail like this again.” “R-right,” Umi nodded. In truth, she sincerely hoped she wouldn’t run into the man again after this, “Anyway, good luck with the mushroom hunt!” Umi waved politely to the man who had nearly caught her mid-pee and blushed furiously as she turned around and headed back to her friends. Kotori and Honoka were chatting casually, completely unaware of her close call. “Oh hey, what took you so long?” Honoka asked, “Oh, did you actually really have to go?” “N-no,” Umi looked back nervously. Her heart was still racing from nearly getting caught, and the idea that the man was poking around the area looking for mushrooms meant that he was likely to find the very noticeable puddle they had all left behind. She couldn’t get the image of him finding it and putting two-and-two together in his mind. “What’s wrong? You look like you’ve seen a ghost,” Kotori asked worriedly. “I’m fine,” Umi shook off. The last thing she wanted was to admit what had just nearly happened to her friends, “A-anyway, let’s hurry up, we’re nearly at the end of the trail!” Trying to shake off the experience she just had, Umi led her friends back to the trail. It was only a five or so minute hike up until they all reached the end. The trail opened up into a rocky clearing with sparse trees providing patches of shade. A river above them fell over the cliff face and rushed down in a single, large waterfall that was split up on its way down by the polished rock face below. The water glistened in the sunlight as it gushed over the falls and down into a basin that fed a small river running adjacent to the trail and disappearing down the mountain. The beauty of the sight hit Umi and she all but forgot about her close encounter with the strange mushroom man. She beamed and awed at the sight of the waterfall, streaming down and splitting off into many picturesque cascades like an ornate natural fountain. “Wow, so pretty!” Honoka gushed, eyes sparkling as she took in the sight. “This is amazing, I understand why it’s so popular!” Kotori agreed. Umi nodded, “I’ve seen photos of this place, but nothing’s quite like standing here ourselves, seeing it with our own eyes.” The three simply stood there, taking in the sight, until a loud grumble came from Umi’s right. She glanced to the side to see Honoka, holding her stomach and laughing sheepishly. “Hahaha, I guess I’m pretty hungry after that hike.” “Well, we did pack lunches to eat at the top!” Kotori pointed out, laughing. “Let’s find a place to sit and eat while we rest,” Umi suggested. That was definitely easier said than done. Naturally, as it was so busy, there were a lot of groups of hikers and backpackers sitting around, taking up spots in the shade and crowding out the clearing. Luckily it was pretty sizable, and despite how busy it was, the girls were able to find a nice tree to sit under and give them shade while they ate. “You know, this is kind of like being up on the roof,” Honoka replied as she dug into her lunch. “The roof?” the other two girls asked in unison. “Yeah, of the school,” Honoka smiled, “It’s like we’re up on the roof, eating lunch after gym class or something!” “Comparing a place like this to the roof of our school…” Umi looked around, letting out a sigh. “Oh come on! There’s a nice breeze, and we’re in the shade, it’s totally like being up on the roof in the summer!” “Well, I don’t think our school’s roof has a pretty waterfall like this,” Kotori pointed out, taking a pause to bite into her own lunch, “But you know, I can sort of understand where you’re coming from. Like, it’s peaceful, and you finally get to relax after doing a bunch of exercise.” “I guess,” Umi sighed, shaking her head and tucking into her own meal. Soon, the three had finished up eating, and washed their meals down with barley tea and plenty of water. After finishing their meals, they rested there for a while, taking in the sight of the waterfall and relaxing and chatting happily. Around them, other hikers came and went. Some decided to go swimming in the river, and Umi and Kotori had to talk Honoka out of jumping in when they didn’t have a swimsuit or a change of clothes for her. Another group brought a camping stove and had a bit of a mini-cookout right in the clearing, filling it with amazing smells. Others were doing what they were doing-- stopping to eat simple lunches and rest for a while. They had arrived a little after noon, and the three had gotten caught up talking and gossiping and enjoying the sight of the waterfall and the nature around them. The plan had only been to eat lunch and rest briefly before setting back down, but it was well past 3 PM before Umi finally stood up and stretched her arms and legs. As she did, a familiar sensation tingled in her abdomen. She had to pee again. It was only a slight urge, but she had the whole hike down ahead of her. Not to mention that, after nearly getting caught earlier, she really didn’t like the idea of stopping to go in the woods again. Umi pushed the nagging sensation to the back of her mind and turned to the others, “You two ready to head back out?” “Aw, come on, five more minutes?” Honoka asked. “Again?” Umi sighed. She was eager to get going, and the last thing she wanted now that she was aware of her bladder was to keep sitting right next to a rushing waterfall. “Honoka, you can’t keep asking for five more minutes,” Kotori pointed out, “We’ll be here until sunset.” “Fine, fine!” Honoka finally stood up, stretching and letting out a loud yawn, “Man, it’s really relaxing here though. I almost fell asleep a few times.” “You did fall asleep once, remember? Kotori had to shake you awake,” Umi reminded her, “Anyway, let’s start heading down. Don’t worry, the hike back won’t be so bad, since we’re going downhill.” True to Umi’s word, the hike down started well enough. They had the help of gravity and the slight decline as they started making their way back down the trail. It wasn’t long before they passed by the spot they had stopped earlier to pee. Umi glanced to the side nervously, once again recalling nearly getting caught in the act. Maybe it was because she was remembering it, or because she was worried about having to stop again, but her bladder sent her an urgent signal, and she squeezed her thighs together slightly as she hurried past that part of the trail. As Umi hiked down, though, she became all too aware at the speed her bladder was filling. Or perhaps it was that she already had to pee, and had only noticed it when she stood up. As she walked, her urge continued to grow, and despite the downhill slope making hiking easier, each step also sent a bigger jolt up her legs and straight to her abdomen. She tried to push the sensation to the back of her mind, but it seemed the harder she tried not to focus on it, the worse it became. It also didn’t help that it seemed like the trail was only more crowded. On more than one occasion, the three had to stop to let people pass them by on the trail. Each time Umi tapped her foot impatiently, squeezing her legs together as she tried not to think about her growing urge. She knew she could make it to the entrance of the trail, back where there were proper restrooms where she didn’t risk getting caught, but she didn’t want to be bursting when she got there. The group had made it about a quarter of the way down the trail before Honoka turned to Umi, “Hey, do you think we could stop off the trail again? I drank a lot of tea at lunch and I have to go again.” “Come on, we just started, can’t you hold it?” Umi asked, crossing her arms. She was perhaps a bit harsher than normal, but part of her annoyance was that she also wanted to pee. “Uh, well, it’s a pretty long trail,” Kotori pointed out. She shuffled in a way that made it clear to Umi that she also had to pee. “We all went earlier just fine, so what’s the point of holding it?” Honoka asked. “W-well,” Umi blushed, “A-actually, it’s pretty crowded today, and earlier when I went, I nearly got caught, so I don’t think it’s a good idea.” “Oh no!” Honoka gasped. “Ah, so that’s why you were so nervous earlier,” Kotori pointed out. “Then what are we going to do?” Honoka asked, shuffling nervously. “There are restrooms at the entrance to the trail,” Umi recalled, “So all we have to do is make it down. I have to pee a little too, but I think it’s best if we all try to make it down there. Do you two think you can hold it until then?” “I should be fine,” Kotori nodded. “Y-yeah, I can make it,” Honoka agreed, though she seemed unsure, and her eyes kept glancing towards the treeline. Still, with Umi having almost gotten caught earlier, she was steadfast about not stopping. Even as her own bladder nagged at her with each step as they started down the trail again, Umi couldn’t bear the idea of stopping again and actually getting caught. She wasn’t about to tempt fate. Of course, whether Umi wanted to stop or not, her bladder was growing fuller by the minute. Not only that, but now that she knew the others had to pee too, she was only all too aware of everyone’s growing needs. Honoka shuffled slightly every few steps, and it was clear she was uncomfortable, talking less than normal and glancing around, clearly still tempted to just go off the trail again. Kotori gave far less away, walking relatively normally and only occasionally taking an awkward step, but there was a slight stiffness to her normally relaxed gait and a nervousness in her voice that gave her away to her close friend. Umi herself was walking only somewhat awkwardly, trying to mitigate the jolts each step sent up her legs and straight into her bladder. She discreetly squeezed her thighs together between each step, trying to focus on the trail ahead of her and not the growing pressure mounting in her abdomen. Despite that, she could feel her bladder continue to fill, and she nervously thought back at the large bottle of water and sizable bottle of tea she had polished off during lunch and in the time after. Not to mention that she had heard the footsteps mid-pee. She mostly finished, but she might not have fully emptied herself out in her rush not to get caught. By the time they reached the halfway mark, it was clear they were all starting to struggle with their bladders. Honoka had her hands in her pockets and was walking somewhat awkwardly, shuffling every few steps and taking short breaks in between. Kotori was walking stiffly, her expression a bit more strained than normal as she struggled with clear discomfort. Umi herself could feel her bladder starting to bulge out against the waistband of her tight shorts, and she was definitely regretting staying so long at the end of the trail before setting back off again. “Umi, are you sure we can’t just go deeper off the trail?” Kotori asked, “We’re only halfway down, I don’t know if we’re going to make it.” Umi paused. She was more tempted now than before, especially considering she had gone in the woods countless times before today. Just then, however, a large group emerged from the woods off the trail, right in the area they would head off to find somewhere to pee. She couldn’t get the memory of almost getting caught out of her mind either. “It’s just too risky today, look how busy it is,” Umi urged, “Do you two really want to risk getting caught?” “Well, no, but…” Kotori trailed off. “Come on, let’s not sit here and argue, we’re only gonna make it worse,” Honoka pointed out, clearly eager to get going again. With that, Umi nodded, and the three set off again. Clearly, though, Kotori’s worries weren’t entirely unfounded. As they continued to make their way down the trail, the girls’ collective need definitely grew more urgent. Honoka was walking awkwardly, bent forwards slightly and pulling up her shorts to put pressure on her crotch, clearly tempted to grab herself. Kotori walked with an awkward gait, biting her lip with sweat beading on her forehead. Umi could see through her tighter-fitting t-shirt that she was nursing a slight bulge. She wasn’t outwardly as desperate as the other two, but Kotori definitely still had to pee. Umi herself felt her own bulge, which was more concealed with her looser and thicker t-shirt, but was nonetheless uncomfortable as it pressed out against her waistband. Umi reached down and adjusted her belt so it was one notch looser to take some of the pressure off of her full bladder. She shuffled slightly between each step, and she found herself clenching her teeth as the small jolts reverberated through her pent-up urine. Still, they all managed to continue on. By the time they had made it 3/4ths of the way back, they were all in a sorry state. Honoka looked to be nearing her limit, hobbling more than walking and nearly giving herself a wedgie with her shorts just to keep some pressure on her crotch as she struggled to hold it in. Umi was struggling with each step, trying not to leak as she felt her swollen bladder squeeze and spasm inside her, begging for relief. Kotori suddenly stopped, doubling over and openly jamming her hands between her legs. Umi blushed and panicked, looking around, but luckily there was no one else in sight as Kotori squeezed her eyes shut and squirmed in the middle of the trail. A minute later, she recovered, straightening out slightly, though she was still dancing around desperately. “S-sorry,” Kotori blushed, “I was hit with a really strong wave.” “Hang in there, we’re almost there,” Umi encouraged her. They weren’t as close as Umi made it sound, but they didn’t have far to go by this point. The group struggled along for another few minutes before Honoka pointed to an old, worn-down looking building half-buried in the woods off the trail. “Hey, that’s the outhouse I saw earlier,” Honoka beamed, “We made it.” “Are you sure that’s an outhouse? It looks more like a shed,” Kotori pointed out. “Yeah, I don’t think that’s an outhouse, and if it is, it’s probably filthy,” Umi pointed out, “Come on, there’s the marker for the start of the trail just up ahead. We know there’s proper restrooms there.” “Oh come on,” Honoka urged, grabbing herself and dancing in place. Still, just like with going off the trail, it was clear that Umi wasn’t going to budge on this one, “Fine, fine, but let’s hurry!” That was something they could all agree on. The group half-hiked, half-shuffled the rest of the way until they finally reached the trail entrance. Umi had never been so relieved to see the gaudy trail signs and map as they stepped back off the trail and onto the paved area. The girls all rushed straight to the main building where there were restroom signs, and quickly found the door to their desperately needed relief. Unfortunately, Umi’s heart sunk the second she reached for the door, only to hear the clunk of the knob hitting a latch. The door was locked. “Oh no,” Honoka exclaimed. “They’re locked, why?” Kotori asked as she squirmed in place. “Needing the toilets?” a voice spoke behind them. They turned around to see another female hiker, who was giving them a sympathetic look. “Sorry girls. They’re closed for the time being. It was storming pretty bad up until recently, so everything was locked up. Guess they haven’t had time to get back out here to open things up again.” “What are we going to do?” Kotori turned to Umi. Umi bit her lip. This was bad. If they couldn’t use the restrooms, the only other choice was to go out on the trail again, but ironically, since they were closer to the trail entrance, it was even more crowded than if they had found a secluded area off the trail. She briefly considered taking the bus, but she didn’t know when it would stop here next, and they were all already far too desperate to hold it through an entire bus ride. “We gotta try that outhouse we saw earlier,” Honoka suggested. “We don’t even know if it is an outhouse!” Kotori reminded her. Umi shook her head, “It’s our only option, and it’s better than going back on the trail. Let’s try it.” Desperately leading the way, Umi tried to be discreet about her desperation as she passed by the crowds of people gathered at the trail head. She pushed past them quickly and the girls were back on the trail for the third time that day. Unfortunately, while gravity had helped them on the way down, they were now hiking back up the trail again, and while it was only a short distance back towards the outhouse, the three were so desperate it felt like an eternity. Making it back up was a struggle, and Umi leaked a few times before they got there, having to stop and clamp down hard to keep from wetting herself. Honoka was no longer trying to hold it discreetly, openly jamming both hands between her legs. Kotori was holding out, but just barely, fidgeting with the hem of her skirt as she walked stiffly, barely able to take more than three steps before stopping and squirming frantically. Finally, they reached the outhouse, and Honoka wasted no time throwing the door open hastily. Unfortunately, much as Umi suspected, it wasn’t an outhouse at all, but a small supply shed. There were some tools leaned up against the far wall, as well as a small waste basket and a few shelves with some supplies. There was also what looked to be a pile of dirty rags in the corner. “No!” Honoka exclaimed, “W-what are we going to do? I can’t hold it any more!” “Umi, we have to go in the woods, we have no other options!” Kotori urged, “I know you’re worried about being caught, but we’re all going to wet ourselves like this!” Umi froze up, struggling to hold on as she battled with the dilemma. It was true that they were out of options, and she was only so nervous about going out in the woods because she had almost gotten caught before. She was about to agree reluctantly, when she turned back towards the shed. “We can still go in here,” Umi suggested. “What?” Honoka exclaimed in surprise. “But this is just a random shed,” Kotori pointed out. “Yes, but going in here is better than getting caught out in the woods with no privacy,” Umi pointed out, “Besides, this shed looks pretty run-down, and I don’t think anyone’s used it for a while.” “But…” Kotori was about to argue, but suddenly she doubled over and jammed both hands between her legs, “Ah, I can’t hold it! Fine, let’s do it here!” Umi nodded and they all shuffled in before Umi closed the door behind them. There wasn’t much room in the shed for all three of them, but they didn’t have the time to take turns anymore. Kotori wasted no time hobbling straight to the wastebasket. She tore down her bike shorts and panties, a few errant dribbles already escaping her, and squatted over before practically exploding. A hot, forceful stream of urine sprayed out into the bin beneath her, loudly spattering and splashing as it soaked into discarded papers, paper towels, and the various other trash already inside. The sight of her nearly made Umi lose it, and she squirmed frantically as she made her way to the back corner with the dirty towels. She figured since the floor was concrete, it would be better to pee into something that could soak them up, like Kotori. She unbuckled, unbuttoned, and tore down her shorts and panties, an arduous task with her bladder as full as it was, and stood over them, having no time to squat down before the dam burst. She spread her legs and arched her back so her stream shot forwards onto the pile of rags. Umi braced herself against the wall with one hand as she held her lower lips open with the other to get a clean flow. Her stream hissed loudly and pattered like raindrops as it hit the rags beneath her, and she could feel a few errant drops strike her ankles. Honoka danced in place desperately as she looked around, trying to find anywhere else to go. Unfortunately, the other two seemed to have taken up the good spots, and she didn’t have any time to waste either way. She gasped and doubled over as she was hit with one final wave, and she quickly tore her shorts and panties down before squatting and peeing right then and there. Despite squatting down, her stream sprayed forwards in a powerful arch and sprayed loudly against the wall. The torrent of pee rang as it struck a metal shovel right in front of her, and Honoka tried to adjust her aim to avoid peeing directly onto the tool. This didn’t help at all, and she wound up spraying large rake instead. Giving up on avoiding the tools, Honoka simply threw her head back and basked in the blissful relief. The sounds of hissing and splashing filled the shed as all three of them emptied their overfilled bladders into their chosen areas. Kotori’s stream was neatly contained in the wastebasket, streaming over the now soaked contents inside. Umi’s stream was soaked up readily by the rags, with only a few errant streams fully saturating them and running off into a small puddle between her legs. Honoka was far less lucky. With her unfortunate lack of choices, as well as hitting the tools, her spray splashed messily against the wall and floor and spread out in a large puddle that quickly overcame the concrete’s ability to soak it up. Despite being the last to start, Honoka wound up being the first to stop, with her stream trickling into intermittent spurts, then small dribbles before finally stopping. She let out a heavy sigh of relief and reached into her bag to grab the toilet paper to wipe herself off. As she cleaned up and pulled her shorts up, she once again let it fall to the ground into her puddle before immediately realizing there was a waste bin behind her. It was currently being used with Kotori still peeing into it full-force, but it was the far more appropriate receptacle for her discarded tissues. Looking down at the soaked paper now, there was no way she was going to pick it up to try to properly dispose of it. Umi was the second to finish, and she made sure to squeeze the rest out, not having to rush to finish for fear of getting caught this time. She stood there for a few more minutes, basking in relief, before reaching for her own tissues and wiping herself off. Unlike Honoka, she had the mind to wait for Kotori to finish with the trash can so she could properly dispose of it. As she waited, she looked down onto the thoroughly soaked rags, and the small puddle running out from underneath them. They looked dirty already, so she was sure they would be washed before anyone used them, but she still felt a little bad for soaking them with her own pee like this. At least no one would be able to trace it back to her even if they did notice. Kotori finished last, throwing her head back in bliss and letting out a contented sigh as the last few spurts shot out of her and into the wastebasket. Despite its size and the absorbent paper materials it was filled with, she still managed to leave a noticeable layer of hot urine at the bottom that could be seen through the cheap, transparent plastic. She blushed slightly and quickly reached for her own toilet paper to wipe herself off, letting it fall into the basket and watching it soak into the layer and nearly disappear. She then pulled her panties and bike shorts back up and fixed her skirt, and Umi came over to put her own tissue in the trash can on top of hers. “Phew,” Umi sighed, “Sorry I made you two do this. But it definitely felt safer doing it in here than out in the woods.” “Yeah, I guess the privacy was nice,” Kotori admitted, looking around nervously at the puddles and evidence they were leaving behind, “But we kind of made a mess of this place. Especially Honoka.” “Hey, you two picked the best spots first!” Honoka pointed out, crossing her arms and pouting, “And before you say I should’ve waited for you to finish with the trash can, you peed for two whole minutes! I would’ve wet myself!” “I-it wasn’t that long,” Kotori blushed, “Was it?” Umi began heading for the door, “It doesn’t matter, let’s just get out of here before we get unlucky and someone actually decides to use the shed.” “Right!” the other two nodded. As they left the scene of their crime behind, Umi placed a hand over her now empty bladder contently. Somewhere in the back of her mind, she was worried about how her hikes were going to go if she was going to be this apprehensive about peeing out in the woods again, but she shook her head and pushed that thought to the back of her mind. She knew it was just today’s close call that made her nervous, and that in time she’d get over it. Until then, however, she hoped she would be as lucky as today with finding run down sheds, just in case. The End
  7. A bit of a delayed response, but thank you! I'm definitely willing to brainstorm with clients if you're not entirely sure what you want, or if you have multiple ideas, or even just vague ideas that need to be fleshed out more! Also, here's my next batch of commissions! I really gotta get better about updating and not posting all at once, my bad! Anyway, let's dive into the links and synopses! The first one is a Love Live story staring Umi and Kotori, as well as Kotori's mom, as they all get caught in a traffic jam: The second is a rewriting of a scene from Kill La Kill where Ragyo, Satsuki's mother, gets caught desperate before the school's sports festival, and it really changes how the fight goes compared to the anime proper: The third story is a Toaru Kagaku no Railgun story that kind of follows the thread of my previous Toaru commission stories, where Kuroko decides to get herself desperate on purpose to show Misaka, who had suffered a few wettings across the previous stories, wasn't the only one who could get caught out without a bathroom. Of course, Kuroko's plan doesn't go as smoothly as she hoped: The fourth story is actually a Splatoon 2 story set during/after the Octo Expansion, where Marina and Pearl explore Marina's past and some weird conventions in the Octarian Military as Agent 8 desperately solves some of the remaining tests: The fifth and final story for this batch is a Monogatari Series story. Kanbaru somehow convinces Senjougahara to snoop through Araragi's room to uncover his fetish so she could do something special for him for his birthday. Senjougahara uncovers Araragi's interesting interest in Omo and winds up experimenting around with it: Anyway, that's all for now! I hope you all enjoy my latest batch of work, and of course my DMs are always open if you want to commission me!
  8. Another commission story! Though, really, the challenge this time was I had a lot of free reign on this one, and even got to choose the series and the scenario. Of course I went with Monogatari! Some series I just keep finding myself coming back to, and I really enjoyed writing this one! It's a bit spicy and starts kind of slow, but I hope you guys enjoy it! Hitagi Waterfall Senjougahara laid back and stared blankly up at the ceiling light in her bedroom, squinting at the harsh fluorescent glow. She turned her head to the side, glancing over at the phone on her nightstand, and in particular the date on that phone. April 11th. In three days, it would be April 14th. Or, more significantly to her, Araragi’s birthday. While Senjougahara seemed a bit cold and abrasive on the outside, deep down, she did sincerely care about Araragi, and wanted to ensure that she made the day special to him. After all, it was a celebration of his life, and she knew that Araragi could use a reminder that he should cherish that life, and how much he really meant to those around him. Especially her. Yet, she had hit a wall. Or perhaps it would be more accurate to say she had hit a mental block. Previously, she had shared experiences with him based on what she enjoyed. Stargazing. Going to the planetarium. Quiet drives to various isolated places where they could be alone and enjoy their time together. Yet whenever she asked Araragi what he wanted to do, he would always say something selfless and romantic. Something like “You can choose, as long as I’m with you, I’ll enjoy it.” Of course, Senjougahara would see right through this as another one of Araragi’s self-sacrificing tendencies, and would often call him out on it. Yet, that didn’t get her any closer to her answer. What would Araragi want to do for his birthday? What could she offer him that he would enjoy? “Maybe I should chain him up and not let him go until he answers me seriously?” Senjougahara mused to herself before shaking her head, “No, it would undermine me trying to make his birthday special if I have to force it out of him.” As Senjougahara continued to ponder her conundrum, she heard the phone next to her buzz, and she glanced over. A message from Kanbaru. “Hey, Senjougahara-senpai! I’m in the city, so I was wondering if you were free today?” Senjougahara sighed. She didn’t really have anything to do, but she had planned on trying to figure out what she was going to do for Araragi’s birthday today. She was about to come up with some excuse, when she paused. Maybe she could ask Kanbaru. Not specifically about what she should do for Araragi’s birthday, but to give her advice on how she should decide on what to do in general. “Sure, where do you want to meet up?” *** Senjougahara found herself sitting at a booth in a cafe, a large window to her left overlooking the crowds of faceless masses shuffling past. Across from her was Kanbaru, wearing an uncharacteristically girly outfit consisting of a frilled blue top and a skirt. Of course, she was still Kanbaru. Her characteristic bike shorts poked out from underneath the pleats, and her arm was wrapped with the ever present bandages keeping her devil’s paw in check. She sipped at the drink in front of her, gazing happily at Senjougahara. “I didn’t expect you to join me, senpai,” Kanbaru smiled, “You’re usually so busy with school lately.” “Well, it’s college, so naturally the coursework is harder,” Senjougahara replied, “Not to mention I’m not very athletic these days, so I’d have trouble keeping up with you on a jog.” “Hey, I’m not the kind of kouhai who’d invite you just to beat you in a race,” Kanbaru shot back. “True, you’re far more likely to try to get me back to your place,” Senjougahara pointed out. “I wouldn’t have you cheat on Araragi-senpai!” “No, you’d just invite him along too, wouldn’t you?” “It’s not like that at all!” Kanbaru crossed her arms, “Well, I suppose, if you wanted to talk about i-” In a single moment, Kanbaru had the fork Senjougahara had been using to enjoy a slice of cake pointed directly at her, the sharp prongs glinting in the sunlight from the window. “I was kidding, kidding!” Kanbaru held up her hands defensively, “I know both of you are off-limits. Speaking of, how are you and Araragi-senpai?” Senjougahara lowered her fork and let out a sigh, “Well, actually, there’s something regarding Koyomi that I’ve been troubled by lately.” Kanbaru’s looked up from her drink, her interest piqued, “Oh? I’m assuming it’s not something he did, or you wouldn’t have gotten possessive of him so easily.” “I’d appreciate it if you wouldn’t blame my reactions to your lustful comments on my possessiveness,” Senjougahara replied bluntly, “But you are correct. It wasn’t that Koyomi did anything lately that bothered me. In fact, you could say what’s bothering me is something I’ve done. Or perhaps it’s more accurate to say it’s something I haven’t done.” “Hmm?” Kanbaru arched an eyebrow, awaiting Senjougahara to continue. “Well, his birthday is coming up, and I haven’t planned anything,” Senjougahara admitted. “It’s not like you to be bad at planning.” “In truth, it’s less that I can’t come up with anything. In fact, if I just wanted to plan a nice, romantic day with me and Koyomi, that comes easily. I doubt Koyomi would be the kind of person who would want a huge party, but if I wanted, I could plan something like that too. But I wanted to do something more meaningful. I want it to be something Koyomi would want.” “Ah, I see,” Kanbaru nodded, “But I suppose Araragi-senpai is the kind of person who sacrifices what he wants for the sake of others, so you can’t just ask him what he would want to do, right?” Senjougahara nodded. Kanbaru hit the nail on the head. “Though, when you look at Araragi-senpai, there’s definitely certain things he’s interested in,” Kanbaru continued, her lips curling into a mischievous smirk, “I could definitely think of certain experiences you could give him to make the day special.” “I should’ve known you would suggest something like that,” Senjougahara sighed, “Well, it’s not like I hadn’t also considered that. But if you must know, when it comes to my body, I’ve already given myself to Koyomi fully.” Kanbaru, who had been mid-sip, looked up at Senjougahara wide-eyed and her jaw fell open, letting the tea in her mouth spill out onto the table. She immediately blushed bright-red, and stammered, clearly caught off-guard by Senjougahara’s blunt admission. “Don’t act so surprised,” Senjougahara crossed her arms, “We’ve been dating for nearly two years at this point, and we’re both in college. It’s only natural we would’ve crossed that line by now. Of course, that also means I can’t simply seduce him as a birthday present. Well, knowing him, he’d probably still happily accept that, but I want it to be more special.” Kanbaru had quickly shaken off her shock, though her face was still a bright red. She finished wiping up the table and cleared her throat, “Ahem, well, perhaps you could go a bit further this time. Make it a more special for Araragi-senpai.” “What do you mean?” Senjougahara asked, cocking her head to the side, “Are you suggesting giving the whole of myself to Araragi, us both indulging in our carnal desires, is not the ultimate intimacy one could share with another?” Kanbaru blushed even deeper, and it was clear Senjougahara’s provocative working conjured images and fantasies in her mind. She shook her head, “N-no, of course that’s special, but I mean indulging in other things. Like Araragi’s fantasies, for instance. Do you know if he has any fetishes?” “Fetish?” Kanbaru quickly regained her composure and smirked. They were in her wheelhouse now. “Well, it’s only natural for some people to have certain lewd interests that fall outside of the norm. For instance, some people might be interested in BL manga, or enjoy stripping down and walking around without getting caught, or fantasize about licking the sweat off of a cute girl, for instance.” “Why do I feel like those examples were specific to you?” Senjougahara accused. “Erm, anyway,” Kanbaru deflected, “The point is, some people have sexual interests that are considered ‘strange’ or ‘perverted’ that go beyond even normal sex. I imagine someone like Araragi-senpai would have at least one or two of them.” Senjougahara paused to take a bite of her cake, which had gone neglected during their conversation. Once she finished her bite, she looked up at Kanbaru. “So, you’re suggesting that I figure out Koyomi’s fetishes, and then indulge him in them?” “That’s the gist of it,” Kanbaru nodded. Senjougahara frowned, “I’m not opposed to such an idea, but if I go that route, I’m basically stuck back at square one. I don’t know what Koyomi’s more perverse interests are, or if he even has any. If he does, he hasn’t discussed them with me.” “Even if you’ve gone all the way with him, things like fetishes can be considered far more taboo. Some people are embarrassed they have them, or think that they can’t bring them up with their partners for one reason or another. Some are just afraid of being judged. Well, it’s not like I know a lot about that from personal experience. These are just things I’ve read about in doujins and stuff,” Kanbaru admitted. “So, if he is hiding them from me, how am I supposed to figure out what he likes?” “Isn’t it obvious?” Kanbaru smirked, “Porn! Araragi-senpai’s gotta be hiding some sort of porn stash in his room somewhere, and if he has any fetishes, you can find out that way!” “I do suppose that’s the more pragmatic approach, considering I doubt Koyomi would come clean if I asked him about something like that directly,” Senjougahara nodded. “So, there you go! Find out what he’s into, and then plan your birthday gift around that!” Kanbaru smirked. “I can’t believe we landed on such a lewd solution. Well, then again, I was asking you for help, so I suppose it was only natural. If I had taken this to Hanekawa, I’m sure we would’ve come up with something far more reasonable.” “Hey, it’s totally reasonable to do something like that for your boyfriend! Weren’t you the one who pointed out you were both in college already?” Kanbaru shot back. “Well, I’m not dissatisfied with something like that,” Senjougahara concluded, “I suppose it’s fitting in a way, given it’s Koyomi we’re talking about.” As the conversation shifted away from Araragi and his fetishes, Senjougahara allowed herself to relax a little. On one hand, she now had the beginnings of a plan for Araragi’s birthday. On the other hand, she was nervous about finding out what Araragi liked. After their meeting at the cafe, Senjougahara said her goodbyes to Kanbaru, and pulled out her phone to text Araragi. In order to figure out what his fetishes were, she’d need access to his room. The easiest way to do that was to offer to come over and spend the night. It was something she wanted to do anyway, since outside of calls and texts, and short meetings between classes, they hadn’t seen much of each other that week. She shot him a message, and naturally he was more than eager to invite her over for the night. Senjougahara allowed herself a small smile as she returned to her own place to get ready, her heart racing as she thought about what she’d find at Araragi’s place, and what it meant she’d have to do for him for his birthday. *** That night, Senjougahara found herself sitting in Araragi’s room. She was sitting with her body pressed against him as the two watched some random movie they had picked out, mostly as background noise as they cuddled and enjoyed each other’s company. Yet even as Senjougahara closed her eyes and let out a soft, contented sigh, in the back of her mind the nervousness and excitement for her true endeavor buzzed in constant reminder. “Ah, Hitagi, mind if I pause and get up?” Araragi spoke, “I gotta use the toilet.” “That’s fine,” Hitagi nodded, pulling herself from him to give him space to get up, “Take your time.” “I’ll be right back.” Araragi quickly left the room, and Senjougahara’s expression immediately shifted. Her eyes narrowed, and she immediately bent over to rummage around. She didn’t know how much time she would have before Araragi returned, so she had to make every second count. She first checked underneath the bed. The obvious place, but perhaps that’s why she found it empty aside from a discarded pair of boxers and a single sock. She immediately turned to Araragi’s dresser, opening each drawer and moving his clothes out of the way. Still nothing. With a grunt of irritation, Senjougahara checked the last place she could think of. Araragi’s desk. She checked the top drawer and found nothing but graded tests, discarded notes, and various scraps of other papers. She then turned to the bottom drawer and frowned when she saw more of the same, just a bunch of text books. But then a flash of something colorful caught her eye, and she moved the textbooks out of the way. “Found them,” Senjougahara spoke aloud in a hushed whisper. Sure enough, at the bottom of the desk drawer, buried underneath schoolwork and textbooks, were a bunch of porn magazines. Senjougahara grabbed the stack and began skimming through them quickly. Some images were of real women, while others were illustrations, and there were a few doujins mixed in. Most of them were relatively normal, just naked women in provocative poses or having sex. Senjougahara narrowed her eyes when she realized that more than a few of them were of big-breasted women with glasses. She flared a bit with jealousy when she thought about a certain know-it-all former classmate and mutual friend. As she kept looking, however, she finally found something out of the ordinary. It was a doujin where the girl on the cover was fully dressed. Upon closer inspection, she was standing with her legs pressed together, and a visible wet stain running down the front of her skirt and her legs. She was clearly in a position where she had just peed herself. Her curiosity piqued, Senjougahara opened the doujin. It started off with an office woman, squirming around and complaining that she had not had a break all day. She had to pee, and just had to finish up some task first before she could finally go. She boarded an elevator with a guy she apparently liked, and was embarrassed to be talking to him when she had to pee so bad. The elevator then stopped, apparently breaking down, and the woman began to panic, being close to her limit. She tried to hide her urge from the guy, but he picked up on it pretty quickly. She tried to convince him it wasn’t that bad and she could hold it, but after 30 minutes of waiting without the elevator being fixed, she was at her limit. She started leaking, and the guy urged her to go, saying she could blame the puddle on him. She refused, but after a few more leaks, she realized she couldn’t hold it any more. She was about to agree and squat down, but then the elevator started moving again. Unfortunately, she just couldn’t hold it anymore, and she wound up wetting herself completely. There was then a scene where the guy helped her hide her accident until she got to the bathroom, and given that it was an H doujin, they wound up having sex afterwards. After having read it, Senjougahara found some other doujins with a similar topic. Some attractive woman getting caught out having to pee, but being unable to go, and ultimately wetting herself. From what Kanbaru was saying earlier, it certainly seemed like this was Araragi’s fetish. Before Senjougahara could process this, however, she heard footsteps in the hall, and realized Araragi was on his way back. She quickly put back his secret stash and tucked it underneath the textbooks before slamming the desk drawer closed and practically leaping back to where she had been sitting when he left. “Sorry about that, I’m back,” Araragi replied as he entered the room. “You don’t have to apologize,” Senjougahara replied, trying to remain composed after her discovery. Inside, however, her heart was racing, and her mind was reeling from the images and covers of the desperate girls she had just seen. So, Koyomi’s fetish is… girls needing to pee? Perhaps because she was thinking about it, but as she shifted positions, she became acutely aware of her own bladder, and she stood up before Araragi had the chance to sit back down. “Actually, before you start, I’m also going to head to the toilet really quick.” Senjougahara caught Araragi’s eyes widened, as if she had piqued his interest with her words. If the glaring evidence in his desk drawer hadn’t been confirmation enough, she was now sure that Araragi had an interest in girls having to pee. She felt her cheeks redden as she quickened past him and left the room. She made her way to the toilet and entered, feeling extra self-conscious as she relieved herself. As she listened to her own stream trickle out and splash into the toilet bowl, she couldn’t get the image of that office lady squirming around desperately, before wetting herself. She couldn’t quite understand what Araragi found sexy about that kind of scenario. It was uncomfortable, awkward, and dirty to wet yourself. Senjougahara tried to recall the last time she even came close to wetting herself like that. Outside of a few times when she was little, the latest was back when she was still on the track team. She had been at the school’s sports festival and got caught up with a full bladder right before her leg of the relay race. She vividly recalled nearly bursting as she sprinted full-speed, each jolt through her legs nearly causing her to lose control. She had barely held on long enough to celebrate with her team before rushing off to the toilets. After such a close call, she was super careful about using the bathroom at opportune times. Her heart raced as she thought about doing something like that for Araragi? What would that even look like? Would she tell him that she was going to hold it for him? Would she simply hold it in and let herself get desperate before letting him know? Did she want to do such a humiliating thing as wet herself in front of him? Without coming to any conclusion, Senjougahara finished up peeing and cleaned herself up before fixing her clothes. She joined Araragi back in the bedroom, but her mind could not focus on their conversation or the movie playing. All she could think about was the fetish she had discovered, and what she was going to do about it for his birthday. *** The next morning, Senjougahara found herself driving to the Kanbaru residence. She was dressed in casual wear, a light pink blouse reminiscent of the color of their old uniforms, though with frilly sleeves and a white ribbon on the front, as well as a dark blue skirt and thigh high socks. Between her being busy with college, her relationship with Araragi, and the distance between the city where her new apartment was and the town she used to call home, Senjougahara rarely got a chance to visit Kanbaru. Today, however, she needed some more advice, and since snooping around and finding Araragi’s fetish in the first place was her idea, she figured Kanbaru was the best person to come to. She had sent her a message that morning, explaining in vague terms that she had found something out about Araragi’s fetish, but needed more advice. Naturally, Kanbaru had eagerly invited her over. And so, here Senjougahara was. She parked on the street in front of Kanbaru’s home and stepped out, walking up to the front gate. “Hey, Senjougahara-senpai!” Kanbaru called excitedly, sliding open the front gates. She was dressed in a short orange tank top that showed off a lot of her midriff, and very short white shorts, showing off much of her bare legs. She had clearly been waiting for Senjougahara to arrive. “Hello,” Senjougahara greeted nervously. “Come on, let’s take this to my room! I want to hear the juicy details!” Senjougahara wanted to remind her kouhai that she was here for advice, and not to gossip about Araragi’s fetish. Unfortunately, before she could say as much, Kanbaru was whisking her through the rest of the house, leading her up to her bedroom. Upon opening the door, Senjougahara was immediately struck by how large and messy Kanbaru’s room was. There were books, clothes, and empty cans of what looked to be some sort of sports drink discarded all over the floor, and she found it hard to navigate as Kanbaru led her to the table for them both to kneel down at. “So, what happened?” Kanbaru asked. “Well, I did manage to find Koyomi’s stash of dirty magazines,” Senjougahara admitted, “And while most of them were relatively normal, I did find a few odd ones, and I think I’ve uncovered something about Koyomi’s fetish.” “So, so,” Kanbaru’s eyes were practically glistening, “What is it?” “I don’t know if I’m comfortable sharing that information with you. No, I think I’m especially wary of sharing that information with you.” “Oh come on! You’re not going to tell me?” “I mean, Koyomi was keeping it a secret for a reason. And I don’t even know because I asked him. I snooped around his room and found out that way. This isn’t even information I should know yet, let alone something I should be sharing with you.” “Aw,” Kanbaru’s expression immediately dropped. “But, I will say that… I’m feeling a bit conflicted about it,” Senjougahara admitted. “Oh? Is it that bad?” “I wouldn’t say that,” Senjougahara shook her head, “I just find it hard to understand why Koyomi would be into it, and admittedly I’m a bit anxious about actually indulging in it for him.” “Well, that’s natural,” Kanbaru nodded, “I mean, the definition of a fetish is that it’s going to be something that most people don’t find sexy, or rather, it’s something that it’s unusual to be attracted to in the first place. Though, if you ask him, there’s usually some reason why he finds whatever it is attractive.” “I suppose so,” Senjougahara nodded. She recalled the image of the office lady wetting herself once again, and tried to imagine what Araragi would find sexy about it. She supposed the pose was somewhat provocative, and the manga had focused on an upskirt of the woman’s panties to show off the wetting fully, so she could kind of see it, but she still didn’t know how to feel about it. After all, if she was really going to do this for Araragi, it wouldn’t be a random office lady, but her. Senjougahara tried to imagine herself in that position, doubled over, legs pressed together as she peed herself. The image made her heart race and her face flush with embarrassment, and she shook her head. “But anyway, I suppose there’s not really much you can do about being nervous about trying it. I mean, it’s not like it’s something you can practice ahead of time, unless…” Senjougahara looked up, “Unless what?” “W-well, no, nevermind,” Kanbaru blushed, “I was going to make a joke about how you could try it out with me, but you’re trying to take this seriously, so-” “That might be a good idea.” “W-wh-what?” Kanbaru blushed. “Well, I just mean, maybe if I can try it out before I do it with Koyomi, I would know whether it’s something I’d want to go through with. So maybe I should do it here, with you.” “W-w-wait! Wait wait!” Kanbaru blushed even further, holding up her hands, “Wh-what exactly are you suggesting here, we can’t, I mean, if you do it with me-” “Aren’t you the one who suggested it? I’m just agreeing that it might be worthwhile,” Senjougahara pointed out, “Although, I suppose that does mean I’ll have to tell you what Koyomi’s fetish is, which is a bit problematic. If I do, you have to promise me you won’t tell another soul, even Koyomi himself.” “I-I promise,” Kanbaru nodded, still clearly flustered, “But are you seriously suggesting we do… whatever it is together!?” “Well, I won’t force you, but yes, I am serious. You see, Koyomi’s fetish is pee desperation. Or more specifically, it seems he’s into scenarios where a girl is desperate to pee, and eventually wets herself.” Kanbaru let out a breath she didn’t realize she was holding, and she relaxed considerably, “Oh, It was something like that. I thought it was something way more sexual.” “You don’t seem all that surprised,” Senjougahara pointed out. “No, well, I mean, yeah, I guess it’s a bit unusual, but in the long run I guess that’s a pretty tame one, compared to some of the others I can think of,” Kanbaru pointed out. Senjougahara looked around the room at all the books stacked around her. All the BL novels and other raunchy fiction. She reached over and flicked Kanbaru on the forehead. “These books have been filling your head with lewd thoughts.” “Hah, as if I need the help of these books to be lewd,” Kanbaru boasted, as though it were an accomplishment, “B-but anyway, do you seriously want to try it out? Wetting yourself, I mean? If it makes you uncomfortable, you don’t have to try it just for Araragi’s sake. I’m sure the reason he hasn’t brought it up to you is because he doesn’t want you to feel forced into that in the first place.” “No, it’s fine,” Senjougahara shook her head, “If it’s for Koyomi, I’m willing to at least try it. I think it’ll be less embarrassing wetting myself in front of another girl first, so doing it in front of you will get me used to it before I do it for Araragi. Well, that’s only if you want to help. I know ultimately it’s a weird request.” “No no, it’s fine! I’m down to help!” Kanbaru smiled, “In fact, if it’ll make you feel less embarrassed, I can hold it alongside you.” “You really don’t have to do that,” Senjougahara replied. “No, it’s fine, I kind of want to try it too,” Kanbaru admitted. “You better not be trying it because you know it’s Koyomi’s fetish.” “Who, me? I’d never do that!” Senjougahara shot Kanbaru a death glare, and she held up her hands defensively. “I’m serious! It’s not for anything nefarious like that! Consider it simple curiosity!” “You’re helpless.” With that settled, the two girls decided to prepare. Kanbaru ran off to the kitchen to get some water and supplies, and Senjougahara sat down, closing her eyes and letting out a light sigh. She couldn’t believe she was about to do this. Her heart raced in her chest as she awaited Kanbaru’s return. Perhaps because she knew what she was about to do, she felt the slightest of nags from her bladder already, and shifted her position. “I’m back!” Kanbaru triumphantly announced. She had returned with multiple bottles of water, a few cans of the sports drink, and a small pill bottle. She placed them out on the table and sat down across from Senjougahara, splitting up the drinks evenly. “What are the pills for?” Senjougahara asked, puzzled. “They’re a diuretic!” Senjougahara stared blankly at Kanbaru before narrowing her eyes suspiciously. “Hey, don’t look at me like that! I borrowed them from my grandmother. Well, not that I told her, but I’ll put them back when we’re done.” She handed one small pill to Senjougahara, who looked down at it nervously. “Are you sure this is safe?” “Yeah, they’re made from a natural extract of dandelion and horsetail. My grandmother takes them for her kidneys or something,” Kanbaru explained. She popped one into her mouth before Senjougahara could protest, and downed it with a large swig from one of her water bottles. Senjougahara hesitated before popping the diuretic pill into her mouth and washing it down as well. She downed about half the bottle and let out a soft breath. She felt the nagging in her bladder again, though it had to have been more psychosomatic than a legitimate response from the pill and the water. Senjougahara knew both would take a while to take effect on her bladder. Now all they had to do was wait. The two continued to talk and drink for a bit before Senjougahara started noticing the uncomfortable pressure in her abdomen. She shuffled slightly in place as she finished off her first water bottle and checked the time. It had only been fifteen minutes since they started. She looked down nervously at the bottle of diuretic pills. She had never taken anything like that before, and had no idea how that would affect her ability to hold it. She looked across at Kanbaru, who still seemed totally fine. Senjougahara seriously wondered if Kanbaru had never done anything like this before. She seemed unusually prepared for it, and didn’t seem bothered at all. Perhaps she was thinking too much about it. She tried to push the feelings to the back of her mind as she reached for one of the sports drinks Kanbaru had offered her. It clearly matched the discarded cans surrounding them in the room. “You’ve taken a liking to this brand, I see,” Senjougahara pointed out, trying to make conversation to take her mind off of her growing need. “Hehehe, I guess so,” Kanbaru scratched the back of her head, “It’s really refreshing, and helps prevent dehydration on long runs.” “I see,” Senjougahara nodded. She cracked open the can and took a sip. It was citrusy, somewhat tart, and not overly sweet. She could see why Kanbaru enjoyed it, though perhaps the excess of cans surrounding her was a bit much. As Senjougahara sipped, however, she felt a wave of pressure from her bladder, and she squeezed her thighs together, looking down nervously. Her body was definitely reacting to the extra fluid intake. She wondered if it was just in her head because she was thinking too much about it, or if the diuretic pill was starting to take effect. “How are you feeling?” Kanbaru asked, possibly having noticed Senjougahara’s squirming. “I’m definitely starting to feel the urge,” Senjougahara admitted, “It’s not bad yet, but it’s at the point that, if I were relaxing at home or there was a toilet right there, I’d go.” “I’m about the same,” Kanbaru admitted, “I gotta go a bit, but I’m still good.” That was a bit surprising to Senjougahara. Kanbaru didn’t look like she had to go at all. Or perhaps she just hadn’t picked up on it. Maybe Senjougahara was being too obvious with her need, or maybe it was less noticeable than she thought it was. She watched Kanbaru carefully as she reached for one of her own can of the sports drink and cracked it open. She downed it in one go, letting out a refreshed sigh and tossed the can to the side. It bounced and joined a bunch of other cans in the trash piled around them. Kanbaru then leaned back, looking pretty relaxed, and Senjougahara wondered if she hadn’t been lying about feeling it already to make her feel better. But then she noticed her tense up, shaking her leg slightly as she shifted. Seeing Kanbaru start to show signs of needing to pee only made Senjougahara more aware of her own bladder. She felt it spasm sympathetically as she shifted back, and she reached down to rub her stomach slightly. She could feel the urge building up, no doubt helped by the water making its way through her body. Senjougahara wriggled in place a bit as she took another swig from her can. She didn’t down it in one go like Kanbaru, but she left it less than half full as she placed it back on the table. The time seemed to go by more slowly as both Senjougahara and Kanbaru waited. It was becoming harder for Senjougahara to simply push her need to the back of her mind and focus on the conversation, and she found herself pressing her thighs together more frequently. For Kanbaru’s part, she seemed relatively relaxed, and was even sitting criss-cross, keeping her legs spread. Even then, though, she was shaking her knees a little and would occasionally place a hand on the floor between her legs. Not quite holding herself, but still clearly putting some pressure on her crotch. About an hour into it, and Senjougahara was really starting to feel the effects of her filling bladder. Her heart raced nervously as she felt the uncomfortable pressure mounting in her lower abdomen. She had her thighs pressed together tightly, and was trying to ignore the nagging waves that came each time she took a sip of her water bottle. Kanbaru looked more composed, but she was sitting stiffly now, and she had shifted her position, no longer keeping her legs spread apart. “How are you holding up?” Kanbaru asked again, “I’m starting to really need to go.” Senjougahara nodded, blushing slightly, “Same here. I’m definitely at the stage where I’d make it a priority to head to the toilet, even if I were in the middle of class or driving.” She placed a hand on her stomach and felt her bladder. It wasn’t quite swelling out just yet, but she could tell it was full, and if she put pressure on it with her hand, it would send a spike of pressure through her. She braced herself as she felt an urgent wave wash over her, shaking her legs as she resisted the urge to grab herself. “This is uncomfortable,” Senjougahara noted, “I don’t understand what Koyomi finds attractive about this.” “Well, it might be the erotic nature of it,” Kanbaru replied, “I mean, when you’re squirming around needing to pee, you have your legs pressed together, and your hand is near your crotch. Your breathing gets heavy and ragged, and you dance around provocatively.” Senjougahara blushed as she looked down at herself, and then over at Kanbaru. They were both squirming around, somewhat red-faced as they pressed their legs together. Kanbaru was also playing it up, openly grabbing herself and shaking her hips as she tried to emphasize her point. Once again, Senjougahara could kind of see where she was coming from. “Then again, if that’s it, then wouldn’t it just be better to tease Araragi more conventionally?” Senjougahara pointed out, leaning back and crossing her legs to try to find a more comfortable position. “That would cover the erotic side, but there’s also the factor of vulnerability, and need,” Kanbaru answered. “Hmm?” Senjougahara asked, tilting her head to the side. “Look at it this way. When you have to pee, your body desperately needs something, and you’re fighting against it. That struggle of desperately needing to relieve yourself, as you try your best to hold it in, leaves you vulnerable. In the end, you’re at the mercy of your body.” “I suppose,” Senjougahara nodded, squirming in place. The shift of their discussion had only made her need worse, and the fact that she couldn’t focus on the conversation to get her mind off of it did nothing to help. Kanbaru leaned forwards, pressing both hands against her crotch as she spoke, “Not to mention, the pressure sits at the core of your abdomen, and the pressure is right there at your crotch. I hear some people even get turned on when they hold it.” Senjougahara reached down and felt her bladder, trying to imagine getting aroused by the uncomfortable pressure mounting down there. She squeezed her thighs together and squirmed, more aware of the movements rubbing her crotch against her panties. Once again, she could somewhat understand that. As she shuffled in place, Kanbaru continued, “Think about a time you really had to pee, and then finally got to go. The release can be blissful, and pleasurable in and of itself.” “You’re talking more and more like you’re the one who has this fetish,” Senjougahara pointed out. Kanbaru frowned, “I told you, I’m just curious about these things! But I can understand where Araragi-senpai is coming from.” “Well, it’s true that if I think about it that way, I can definitely understand why Koyomi would find this appealing,” Senjougahara admitted. “That’s the spirit!” Kanbaru smiled. She moved suddenly, but then immediately clamped down on her crotch, wincing as she squeezed her legs together, “Ah, but, it’s really getting uncomfortable, isn’t it?” Senjougahara nodded. The diuretic was definitely working at this point, and she could feel her bladder filling up even faster. Given Kanbaru’s shameless holding, Senjougahara reluctantly gave in and snaked her hand down, putting extra pressure on her crotch. The relief it provided was appreciated, but fleeting, as soon after she felt her bladder send another pressure wave through her body. Tensing up, she squirmed in place and glanced to the door to Kanbaru’s bedroom. She knew just down the hall there was a toilet there, and the only thing preventing her from getting up and just going was the fact that she was supposed to practice wetting herself. She paused. She was already in bad shape, but she didn’t think she was that close to wetting herself. “This is harder than expected, huh?” Kanbaru asked, clamping her hands down on her own crotch as she bit her lip. She tentatively reached for more water, but only took a few sips before tensing up and crossing her legs together tightly. “I’m definitely getting desperate, but I don’t feel like I’m that close to wetting myself,” Senjougahara admitted. “Hmm,” Kanbaru paused, “Hey, maybe we should go for a walk.” Senjougahara didn’t like the idea of walking around in this state, “Are you sure that’s a good idea?” “Think about it, it’ll be harder to hold it if we’re walking around instead of just sitting here, and on top of that, I doubt you’re planning on just holding it like this in front of Araragi-senpai, right? You’ll probably have to hold it while you’re doing other things,” Kanbaru pointed out, “Also, when it gets worse, we won’t be tempted just to give up and run to the toilet if we don’t have one nearby.” Senjougahara felt her full bladder. It was true that she was starting to get tempted just to call it early, especially with how quickly the pressure was starting to mount. “That’s true, but I don’t want to be seen,” Senjougahara pointed out. “We can go to the abandoned shrine,” Kanbaru suggested, “Pretty much no one goes up there, and the path is pretty remote.” “I suppose that’s true,” Senjougahara nodded. She weighed her options. On one hand, if they stayed here, she could hold it in the privacy of Kanbaru’s bedroom, and she could continue sitting down instead of forcing herself to walk with a full bladder. On the other hand, as she got more desperate, she’d only be more and more tempted to give in and head to the toilet, and a walk would at least give her something else to focus on, “Perhaps a walk wouldn’t hurt.” Kanbaru nodded, “Great! I’ll go grab some stuf-ah!” Kanbaru jumped up to grab stuff for their walk, but was immediately hit with a desperate wave. She doubled over and braced herself as she clamped her hands down on her crotch, and from Senjougahara’s position, she got a clear view of her ass and the tips of her fingers poking out between her legs as she held on. Once again, she could definitely see why something like that might be attractive to Araragi. “I’m fine!” Kanbaru called, before heading off. She returned with a small pack and packed in plenty of water bottles, a couple of towels, and two changes of clothes so they wouldn’t have to walk back with wet stains on their bottoms. “You ready to go?” Senjougahara nodded and stood up, and just like Kanbaru, she immediately felt her bladder react to the changing position. A strong wave of desperation shot through her, and she rubbed her abdomen as she squeezed at her crotch with her other hand. She shuffled in place, shifting from foot to foot urgently, and clenched her teeth until the wave passed. “Let’s go,” Senjougahara nodded. If sitting around and holding it was bad, walking was far worse. As the two set off from Kanbaru’s house, Senjougahara almost immediately regretted her decision. Each step felt tortuous, t usually small jolts from each step being amplified as they sent vibrations through Senjougahara’s bladder. She shuffled awkwardly as she squeezed her thighs together between each step. This is for Koyomi. This is for Koyomi. Senjougahara chanted to herself, resisting the urge to ask Kanbaru for them to turn back before they got too far away from her house. In front of her, Kanbaru seemed to be doing better, if only marginally. She was walking stiffly, and she was playing with the hem of her shorts with her fingers nervously, clearly resisting the urge to openly hold herself. They slowly reached where the residential area reached a more forested walkway heading towards the shrine. Now that they had more privacy, Kanbaru wasted no time grabbing herself again. She shuffled desperately in place, and Senjougahara felt her own bladder spasm sympathetically as she watched her. Kanbaru then stopped, dancing in place briefly before regaining control. As she did, she regained control, and turned around. “This is harder than I thought,” Kanbaru pointed out, “I’m really feeling it.” “Same, I’m quite desperate,” Senjougahara admitted. “Well, I suppose that’s the idea,” Kanbaru smiled, though it was clear she was fighting her full bladder as well. Despite this, she reached for the pack and then pulled out a water bottle, handing it to Senjougahara before grabbing one herself, “We should make sure to keep drinking.” Senjougahara looked at the water bottle hesitantly. She didn’t want any more liquid inside of her, but she supposed her ultimate goal was wetting herself anyway, so she supposed more water wouldn’t hurt. She took the bottle and opened it, taking a large swig. Almost immediately she felt the sensation hit her abdomen, and her bladder spasmed in protest. Bracing herself, she took another large swig, and watched Kanbaru do the same. The two finished their bottles, dancing in place desperately before setting back off down the trail. Senjougahara allowed herself to squeeze her crotch discreetly as she walked along, shuffling more than walking with how full her bladder was. She could feel it starting to swell against the waistband of her skirt, and she bit her lip as she powered forwards, trying to ignore the sloshing vibrations each step sent through it. Before her, Kanbaru was shamelessly squirming, hands jammed between her legs as she danced with each step. She was letting out soft moans as she fought against her full bladder, which was pretty visible given that her top bore her midriff. Even Senjougahara could see it when Kanbaru turned around to check that she was still behind her. By the time the two were halfway to the shrine, Senjougahara was absolutely bursting. She could feel sweat beading on her forehead, more from the effort of holding it in than the gentle hike up the slight incline. She had given in and was now holding her crotch with one hand, squirming and wriggling with each step. Every time they stopped, she squeezed and crossed her legs tightly, and she found herself falling behind Kanbaru. Kanbaru herself was struggling as well, even though she was keeping a better pace than Senjougahara. Her bladder was really starting to bulge, and she was trying to tug at her waistband to find a more comfortable position. She was dancing in place desperately as she walked, and she couldn’t sit still. Each step went straight to her bladder, and she was finding it harder and harder to hold it. “Just the steps up to the shrine left,” Kanbaru announced, glancing up at the long stairway before them, “I’m absolutely bursting.” “Me too,” Senjougahara admitted, “I don’t know how much longer I can take this.” “Let’s try to get to the top, at least!” Kanbaru urged, “Though, with all these stairs, that’s going to be tricky.” Kanbaru was right. If walking was bad enough, then the stairs were absolute torture. Each time Senjougahara had to lift her leg to take the next step, the pressure in her abdomen mounted, and she felt like she was on the verge of losing control. Kanbaru wasn’t faring much better, stopping every few steps and squeezing her eyes shut. Both of them were now holding themselves openly, unable to contain themselves without the extra pressure from their hands clamping down on their crotches. “I’m gonna leak,” Kanbaru whined, dancing around and crossing her legs. She reached down and unbuttoned her shorts, letting out a slight sigh of relief with the extra pressure from her waistband gone. She then jammed her hands down between her legs once again and took another few steps. Senjougahara was tempted to do the same, but if she tried the same with her skirt, she knew it would start slipping down her legs. Instead, she rubbed her swollen bladder and pressed her legs tightly together before steeling herself for the next step. Somehow, the two managed to climb up the long path, bursting all the way, until the shrine came into view up ahead. Unfortunately, that still meant they had quite a few steps left to go, and each one was a struggle. Senjougahara felt the pee inside her try to squeeze out with each step climbed, and she was breathing heavily, sweating as she tried to hold it in. Bracing herself for the next step, Senjougahara lifted her leg and was hit with a strong wave of pressure. She gasped, doubling over and clamping her hands down as she placed her leg back down and squeezed her thighs tightly. She felt herself let out a small leak, the hot spurt soaking into her panties. She blushed furiously, feeling the wet patch against her crotch. She tensed herself up and fought back to regain control. As soon as she did, she once again attempted to take the next step. Unfortunately, Senjougahara was quickly reaching her limits, and making it to the top of the shrine seemed like an impossible task. Every few steps she felt herself dribble again, and her panties were becoming more and more wet. No matter how hard she clamped down or braced herself, she could no longer walk without leaking, and she knew it was only a matter of time before she soaked her panties completely and started dripping on the steps beneath her. Kanbaru had also seemingly leaked quite a few times at this point, a visible wet patch appearing between her fingers. Senjougahara got a clearer view of it every time Kanbaru doubled over. Still, Kanbaru seemed determined to make it to the top, squeezing and dancing in place frantically with each step. Senjougahara tried to keep up, but she knew she was fighting a losing battle. As she took another step, she felt herself leak again. This time, however, it was not a small dribble, but a full-on spurt that soaked through her panties and started dribbling down her legs. She gasped and froze, legs shaking as she squeezed her muscles tightly, trying to stop the flow. She barely managed it, but she was now past her body’s limits. She couldn’t move a single muscle. She doubled over, closing her eyes and trying to fight the wave, but it wouldn’t let up. Her bladder was too full, and her desperation would not subside. Senjougahara’s bladder gave one final squeeze, and she felt another leak burst out of her. It soaked through her panties and her skirt, dripping through her fingers as she fought to contain the inevitable flood. That was the breaking point. She managed to slow the flow to a short dribble for the briefest of moments, but she was on the verge of losing control. In the next instant, she burst. She felt her hot pee spray out of her in a strong stream, soaking through her skirt and spraying out like a waterfall between her legs. She blushed as she doubled over, spreading her legs and removing her hands to try to contain the damage, although she knew her skirt was already soaked. Kanbaru whirled around in surprise as she heard Senjougahara wetting herself behind her. The sight was too much for Kanbaru’s taxed bladder, and she only had a few seconds to spread her own legs before she too lost control. Her pee gushed out in a strong torrent, spraying hard enough that it totally soaked straight through her shorts like they weren’t there. Senjougahara let out a relieved sigh as she totally wet herself, finally feeling the intense pressure slowly start to subside as the hot liquid poured down her legs and pooled at her feet. Her puddle began flowing down the steps to the shrine, trickling down like a river at she emptied her overfilled bladder. Kanbaru, likewise, continued peeing full force, her puddle growing and pooling with Senjougaha’s on the steps below her. She closed her eyes and let out a relieved moan, blushing red-faced as she took in the relief. Senjougahara blushed as she watched her relieve herself too. Kanbaru had said that some people feel aroused holding it in. Senjougahara wasn’t sure if she would call it arousal, but as she felt her body relax as the relief washed over her, she could understand why some people would find this kind of final release after enduring a full bladder pleasurable. The two peed for quite some time before Senjougahara’s flow finally started to taper off. Clearly the diuretic had done its job. Kanbaru finished up shortly after, and the two were left panting, legs dripping with their pee as they looked down at the damage. Senjougahara’s skirt was soaked and her legs were still glistening with wetness. Kanbaru’s shorts, likewise, were drenched with pee, and had even gone a bit see-through due to their lighter color, giving a clear view of her panties through the wet fabric. The puddles had pooled into a solid river that was flowing down the steps and soaking into them slowly, making them dark as it trickled down. “I can’t believe I wet myself,” Senjougahara pointed out, blushing. She felt embarrassed, and a bit guilty, like she had done something wrong, even though this had been her intention. “That was definitely something,” Kanbaru nodded, “Though I gotta admit, finally letting go after holding it for so long felt amazing.” “I suppose it does leave you with a warm feeling,” Senjougahara nodded. “So, do you think you’d do something like this with Araragi-senpai?” Senjougahara paused. She thought about what it would be stand right next to Araragi, squirming desperately like she had been. She imagined struggling to hold it in until she couldn’t anymore, and then losing control in front of him. It was a totally embarrassing, humiliating prospect. But then she also considered Araragi’s face, blushing as he watched her intently. She could imagine his amazement as he watched her, and her heart raced. “I’ll consider it,” Senjougahara answered. “So, you didn’t hate it, then?” Kanbaru asked. “Parts of it were uncomfortable, but other parts of it were bearable, and if it’s for Koyomi…” Senjougahara trailed off, shaking her head. She had a lot to think about. Kanbaru smirked, then turned her attention forwards, motioning to her bag and the dry clothes she had brought for them. “We should head up to the shrine. We could use some privacy to change out of these wet clothes.” Senjougahara agreed, and the two continued up the remaining stairs, the task much more trivial now that they had empty bladders. After they cleaned themselves up and changed, they wound up walking back down, and Senjougahara blushed as she passed by the puddles they had left, only just starting to slowly dry in the sun filtering in through the trees around them. If this was something Araragi enjoyed, she could-- just maybe-- see herself doing this for him for his birthday. The End
  9. Another commission! This one's a Splatoon 2 story, specifically set after the events of Splatoon 2: Octo Expansion. This story features a Female Agent 8, as well as Marina! Note here, this story delves into Marina's past with the Octarians, but takes some liberties with the ages of the characters. In particular, Marina is much older in the flashback then canonically she would be given the lore revealed in Octo Expansion, just to add a sense of grit and realism to the story, and also so she's not weirdly young. I definitely had a lot of fun writing this particular story, as I do really like the characters and world of Splatoon, so I hope you all enjoy! A Different Kind of Test Marina squirmed in slight discomfort as she watched Agent 8 slowly make her way through the latest test. Even after her escape to the surface, the younger octoling had returned to the Deep Sea Metro to finish collecting the mem-cakes. When she had been down there the first time, Cap’n Cuttlefish had urged her to head straight for the thangs, prioritizing them over the rest of the test set up for her down there. However, for Agent 8, the mem-cakes had always been the more enticing prize. A sentiment that was undoubtedly redoubled by the fact that, unlike the thangs, they weren’t meant to kill her. Of course, the Deep Sea Metro could still be quite the dangerous place, so Marina and Pearl were carefully watching Agent 8’s progress on a monitor on the surface. If anything were to happen, they would be ready to mobilize at a moment’s notice. That wasn’t to say they didn’t have faith in Agent 8’s abilities, but it never hurt to be too careful. So, Marina was glued to the screen, watching Agent 8 guide a giant 8-ball through a complex obstacle course. Of course, her protective nature for Agent 8 and her desire to monitor her progress through the metro was starting to come back to bite her. It had been quite some time since Marina had gotten up to use the bathroom, and she was starting to feel the effects of a full bladder. “I’m back, Marina!” Marina turned around to see Pearl walking back into the room, carrying two large cups of coffee from Squidbucks. She handed one to Marina who-- despite her need to pee-- took a tentative sip. “I got you your fav,” Pearl noted, “Anything interesting go down while I was out?” “Nothing,” Marina shook her head, “Agent 8’s been breezing through these challenges.” “Sweet!” Pearl beamed. She hopped up on the chair next to Marina and looked up at the monitor, “Oh cod damn it, one of these stages again?” “She seems to have gotten the hang of them, at least,” Marina laughed lightly, and was hit with a nagging signal from her bladder. She shuffled in her chair a bit before continuing, “She hasn’t dropped the ball yet.” “Emphasis on yet,” Pearl rolled her eyes, “I’m just glad they have respawn pads down there.” The two watched on as Agent 8 completed the stage and immediately moved on to the next station. As they watched, Marina took another sip from her coffee and pressed her thighs together. On the screen, Agent 8 was tapping her foot restlessly as she waited for the train to bring her to the next station, pacing around slightly even as it was moving. It didn’t take long for the subway to pull into the next station, and Marina watched intently as Agent 8 was given a standard Octoshot and sent in to a relatively normal level, with sanitized octarian foot soldiers. She noticed there was some hesitance in Agent 8’s movements, which was a bit unusual. Marina could understand her being hesitant to fight against other octarians, especially after finding out how horrific the sanitization process was, but this wasn’t the first station where she had to fight them, and she hadn’t shown this kind of pause before. As Marina watched Agent 8 take down the enemies before her, she took another idle sip of her coffee and felt another pang of protest from her abdomen. She placed a hand on it and squirmed in her seat, trying to be discreet about it with Pearl right next to her. She considered getting up soon. She wanted to keep watching over Agent 8, but Pearl was back, and she couldn’t put her needs off forever. “Say, Marina,” Pearl spoke up, leaning closer and studying the monitor, “Do you think Agent 8’s gotta piss?” “H-huh?” Marina looked over, her mind narrowing in on the word “piss” due to her own needs, “Oh, no, I don’t think…” Marina trailed off. Come to think of it, Agent 8 was shuffling along somewhat awkwardly, keeping her legs pressed together as she stood and squirming around restlessly. It did actually look like Agent 8 was in desperate need of the bathroom. “Actually, maybe she does,” Marina noted, her own bladder sending a sympathetic wave through her as she watched Agent 8 squirm around. She was struggling fighting an Octobomber, who kept shooting out splat bombs at her. She managed to take the thing out, but just as she did so, it launched one final splat bomb towards her, and she was only barely able to swim out of the way in time. The bomb exploded and Agent 8 was hit with some stray sanitized ink and the shockwave. She suddenly froze, crossing her legs together and doubling over as she gasped. Marina watched as she stood there, just barely able to see a few trickles running down her legs. “I can’t tell, but I think she’s pissing herself!” Pearl exclaimed. Agent 8 stood there as pee continued to stream down her legs, mixing and disappearing into the ink beneath her. She glanced around a few times to make sure there were no enemies and continued standing there, still clutching her Octoshot as she lost control right in the middle of the battlefield. “That’s odd,” Marina noted. Pearl looked over at Marina, confused, “Why’s it odd? Did she just take a break or something?” “No, nothing like that,” Marina shook her head. She shuffled in her seat. She’d actually been waiting for Agent 8 to take a break so she could go herself, “It’s just, well…” Marina paused. It was something she wasn’t entirely sure Pearl would understand, but she knew Pearl was really open minded and understanding about things pertaining to Octarian culture. She would likely be more curious than anything, but there was always the possibility that it would gross her out. “It’s just what? Come on, don’t leave me hanging,” Pearl asked, her curiosity piqued. “Well, I’ve already told you about how the Octarians, particularly the military, are very pragmatic, and put a lot of emphasis on efficiency, right?” Marina asked. “Yeah, you mentioned it was all sorts of stuffy, with bullshark rules and a stupid tight schedule, right?” “Yeah,” Marina nodded, “Well, naturally, we applied that sort of mentality to rest breaks too. Taking breaks at all was pretty frowned upon, even if you needed to go to the bathroom.” “Wait, you mean, you couldn’t take a leak?” Pearl asked. “Not exactly. It wasn’t like you couldn’t go,” Marina explained, crossing her legs as the topic reminded her of her own need, “but you were busy all the time, and a lot of the time, people expected you to man your stations no matter what. Holding it in is bad for you, and it could distract you from your tasks, so a lot of the time, we’d just… well…” Marina looked over at Agent 8, who had returned to the task at hand as if nothing had happened. “We’d just… go right there, where we worked,” Marina finished. “Woah, no way,” Pearl exclaimed, “Really, just like that?” Marina nodded, “It was a bit odd at first, but when everyone around you does it, you get used to it pretty quickly. We worked in pretty grimy conditions, and there was usually ink around to hide the puddles, so it just became the norm. I imagine it was even stricter for combatants like Agent 8. You can’t really move around well when you have to pee, and there weren’t really many good places to stop that wouldn’t leave you exposed, so usually they would go as soon as they felt the urge to keep themselves combat ready.” “Ah, so you were wondering why Agent 8 was holding it in in the first place, considering she’d be used to just… peeing,” Pearl looked down at the monitor in surprise. On Agent 8’s side, she was finishing up the test, and as soon as she got back to the train, she set a course back to the main station. It looked like she was finally ready to take a break, now that she had wet herself. Marina squirmed around a little bit and took another sip of her coffee. She would wait for Agent 8 to get back to the relative safety of the station, and then slip off to pee. Unlike her days as an engineer working for the Octarian military, she was perfectly free to leave her station, especially now that Pearl was here. At least, that had been her plan, but then Pearl looked over, her cheeks tinged pink, “D-did… did you do it a lot? Wet yourself, I mean?” “Yeah,” Marina nodded, “Like I said, it was pretty normal. There were plenty of times when I would be overseeing something important, like testing some dangerous weapon or high-tech device, and wouldn’t be able to leave. During times like that, it was hard to focus if I had to pee, so I would just go. There was this one time I was testing the new flooder designs, and the sound of the ink spraying down was getting to me. I hadn’t had a break all day, so I just relaxed and peed right there. It was a field test too, so I didn’t even have to worry about the lab getting dirty that time.” “Wow, I can’t even imagine doing that,” Pearl noted. She leaned across the chair and kicked her feet up on the desk near the monitor, careful not to knock her’s or Marina’s coffees over. She threw her arms behind her head and smirked, “I’ve had some close calls at concerts, especially back in my more experimental days. MC’d at some really dank clubs, not fresh at all. Some didn’t have bathrooms, other’s had toilets so rank you’d think the salmonids had gotten to ‘em first. The closest I came was pissing myself on stage, but I played that off like it was part of the act. Of course, it was still an accident. Never pissed myself on purpose before.” Marina felt another pang from her bladder and she shifted in her chair, “I guess it’s just a matter of culture. Like I said, for us, it really wasn’t all that weird. I have dozens of stories of just peeing, and even more of my comrades doing it.” Pearl blushed, and the two looked back down at the monitor. Agent 8 had returned to the Main Station, and had changed out of her wet clothes. She was currently wearing a large pink sweater with a blue anchor design across the front as she washed her uniform off. She hung it to dry and waited, looking over the many memcakes she had collected. Now that she was in a safe spot, Marina shifted again, ready to get up and excuse herself. However, just then, Pearl looked over at her, and asked, “So, if it’s normal to just… wet yourself in Octarian society, do you think the Octolings do it during Turf Wars and the other games?” “Oh, um,” Marina leaned back in her chair, uncrossing and recrossing her legs and jiggling her legs a little as she once again put off a trip to the bathroom, “I suppose it’s possible, though really, that was mostly something that we did in the Octarian military. Before I joined, it wasn’t really common. So most of the civilian octolings coming up to the surface probably wouldn’t do that.” “Huh, so it’s just the military, then?” Pearl asked, “But then, people just joining would be pretty shocked the first time they saw someone just pissing themselves casually, right?” “I suppose,” Marina nodded, “I remember my first prolonged assignment, and it was a bit of a shock, but there had always been rumors, so I suppose it wasn’t too surprising.” “I see,” Pearl placed a finger on her lips, looking up in thought, “Man, that must’ve been weird to get used to though, huh?” “It was,” Marina nodded, “I vividly remember the first time I had to do something like that.” “Oh, tell me, tell me!” Pearl asked eagerly. She took a sip of her coffee, and Marina squeezed her thighs at the sound of the straw drawing up the last of the liquid. “It’s not really all that exciting,” Marina explained, running her fingers through her tentacles, “Really, I don’t-” “Oh come on, please?” Pearl asked, gazing into Marina’s eyes hopefully. Marina sighed, she couldn’t ever say no to Pearl. “Alright, but like I said, it’s not much, and it’s a bit weird…” --- Marina’s heart raced as she took the rickety lift down to the laboratory, an older female octoling wearing military goggles and a torn lab coat stood before her, escorting her down into the labs. She was looking over Marina’s file, straight faced, what little parts of her exposed face were unreadable. The two rode the seemingly endless elevator down, “You’re quite the over-achiever,” she spoke finally, nearly startling Marina out of her skin, “Perfect scores on all your proficiency and screening tests, assigned to numerous weapon design teams, received multiple commendations for excellent achievement and work ethics, and hand-picked by Octavio himself.” “T-that’s correct,” Marina nodded. “I’m gonna tell you, none of that means anything here,” the scientist replied, “We’re all here for a reason. You’re not the youngest on the team, or the smartest, or the most accomplished, or the only one to be hand-picked by the bigshot DJ.” “A-ah, yes, of course,” Marina nodded, stammering. The atmosphere and the conversation was making her nervous, and her new superior seemed to catch on. “I don’t mean to say that to make you feel inadequate, you’ve more than earned your spot on the team, as long as you pull your weight. Just don’t go thinking anyone’s gonna be giving you any special treatment. I’m sure you’ve been praised and treated special in the past, but that ain’t us here. Do your job, do it well, and you’ll fit right in.” With that, the elevator stopped, and Marina was immediately met with a large floor with multiple large machines, computers, and graphs. Along the back wall was a large glass panel that separated this room from the next, in which Marina could see harsh UV light and hear the sound of trickling water. The older Octoling directed her to the back, pointing at a monitor, “Today we’re going to be conducting some tests. We’re growing special nutrient-dense wasabi specifically for Octavio. We’ve been experimenting on various different infusing methods and growth conditions. In particular, we’ve found the wasabi responds best to certain frequencies of music, so we’d like you to run the calculations and experiment around with the numbers. You can ask Mako-- she’s the Octoling over there with the eyepatch-- how the experiment’s been going so far.” The older scientist made her way over to her own station, and Marina headed over to Mako. As she approached her, she noticed something odd about the way Mako was standing. Instead of working, it looked like she was just standing there, legs spread apart. It was dimly lit in the laboratory and Marina couldn’t really tell what she was doing. Marina approached her, and noticed the faint smell of something familiar. It was mostly drowned out by the strong scent of laboratory chemicals and machine oil, but Marina could smell something else there that she was sure she smelled before, she just couldn’t put her finger on it. “Um, Mako?” “Holy-” clearly startled, Mako whirled around suddenly to face Marina, “Oh, right, the newbie was coming in today. What’s up?” “Well, I was told to ask you about the music experiment with the wasabi,” Marina replied. “Oh hell, right, uh…” Mako looked over at her desk, rummaging around on it, looking for something, “Sorry, you caught me in the middle of something, let me just- Aha, here it is!” She held up a folder filled with notes and scribbles, “I’ll go over this with you over by the monitor.” As she and Marina talked over the data points, Marina started to feel a familiar sensation. Perhaps it was because of her excitement and nervousness, or the cold air of the laboratory, but she had to pee. She glanced around as Mako explained to her the ropes, and noticed there didn’t appear to be any restrooms nearby. She wondered if she would have to ride the long lift back up just to pee. As Mako talked, her bladder only continued to fill, and Marina was trying hard not to squirm or shuffle in front of her new comrade. She didn’t want to seem incapable or childish as the new girl here, especially after the speech she got from their superior. Finally, Mako finished, and Marina was about to ask about the bathrooms, when she paused. She had just started, and if she did have to ride the long lift all the way back up, she would basically have done absolutely nothing before asking to take a bathroom break. That wasn’t acceptable. Marina shook her head. She would at least get started on her work. If this place was anything like the last few laboratories she worked at, she would get at least one scheduled break during the day. She would hold out until then, and then go when her break time came. Marina found herself shuffling as she worked, standing at the monitor, looking over the numbers, inputting different parameters and running simulations to see what the computer predicted would be most effective. She shifted her weight from foot to foot, the sound of trickling water from the wasabi-growing stations doing her bladder no favors as she stood there. She glanced around the lab from time to time, looking back to Mako, and then her superior, both of whom were focused on their own tasks. As the hours went by, Marina found it harder and harder to focus on her work over her growing need, and she found she was no longer able to keep her desperate movements as subtle as she would’ve liked. Marina bit her lips and looked back over to their superior. She was wondering how much trouble she’d get in if she asked about the restroom. She really wanted to keep working, but her need was distracting her, and she didn’t want to let it get in the way of her job. As she turned to make her way towards her, however, she noticed that their superior was standing in the same strange pose she saw Mako in earlier. Her legs were spread slightly apart, and she was standing unusually still and stiff. This time, however, Marina caught a glimpse of glistening liquid flowing down from between her superior officer’s legs, making a strong splash onto the floor of the lab below. The sound was nearly drowned out by the sound of trickling water behind her, but the sight was unmistakable, she was wetting herself. Marina watched, stunned, as their superior officer casually continued pissing onto the floor of the lab, not even looking up from the console she was staring at as the puddle between her legs grew. Marina tried to tear her eyes away, especially since seeing her own boss do such a thing only made her own needs much worse, but she couldn’t help but watch until her superior’s flow had completely tapered off. “Whatcha starin’ at?” Mako spoke from behind her. The shock of her voice nearly scared the piss out of Marina, quite literally, and she found herself shuffling desperately as she tried to maintain control. She clamped her thighs together and turned to look at Mako, who was smirking at her. “I uh, did… did our boss just…” Marina trailed off, shaking her head. If their boss really had just wet herself, it was best for her to keep her head down and not say anything, “Nevermind.” Marina’s bladder sent her a strong wave of desperation, and as she braced herself against the console in front of her and crossed her legs, she whispered at Mako, “H-hey, do you know when we get a scheduled break?” “A break,” Mako smirked, “Ha, as if! Sorry, newbie, we’re in this for the long haul. Enjoy the long shift!” Mako returned to her station without another word, and Marina started to panic. If they didn’t get breaks, and there weren’t any restrooms down here, where was she supposed to go? She was used to holding it for long periods of time between breaks in the other labs, but with how badly she already needed to pee, she wasn’t going to make it until the end of her shift. Suddenly, realization clicked. Her boss hadn’t wet herself, and it wasn’t just a coincidence that Mako had been in the same awkward stance earlier. Marina had heard rumors about it in her time in the other development teams. People in the Octarian Military would simply wet themselves where they worked if they needed to, to forgo breaks and improve efficiency. Marina bit her lip. She was bursting, and if it was something her coworkers just did casually, she could get away with it too. Her long lab coat and black uniform would hide her stream and subsequent wet patch well, and she could get back to work and let herself dry off. She closed her eyes and tried to relax, but even though she was bursting, she couldn’t let go like this. She was just far too accustomed to holding it rather than peeing, and her body wouldn’t let go in her clothes, no matter what she was trying to tell herself. Marina struggled at her station, dancing back and forth desperately. She was trying not to put on a display for her coworkers, but she was sure Mako, at least, had noticed. She wasn’t sure what to do. She couldn’t hold it until the end of her shift, but she just couldn’t bring herself to relax and let it go on purpose. “Hey, Marina,” her superior called, “I need you over here for something!” “Y-yes ma’am!” Marina tried her best to straighten herself out and walk over to where her superior was waiting for her. She was standing in front of a large machine with the side-panel removed, and some wires sticking out. “You’re good at repairing this kind of stuff, right? Could you help me fix this motor?” “S-sure thing,” Marina nodded. She bent down, the added pressure from her position spiking her desperation, and she blushed. She let out a long spurt of pee right onto the floor. She hoped her superior didn’t notice it as she tried to regain control, but she wound up leaking a few more times. She finally managed to stop the flow before she left a puddle by the machine, and she fixed it up with no further problems. “Thank you, Marina,” her superior officer replied. If she had noticed Marina’s leaks, she didn’t say anything. Marina nodded and quickly shuffled back over to her station, returning to work. The leaks from earlier had did very little to abate her desperation, however, and Marina knew she was fighting a losing battle. I have to let go… Let me let go! Marina once again attempted to relax and pee in her clothes right there, and this time, either because she had taxed her body to it’s limits, or because she had already leaked, she began peeing. At first she looked around in a panic, wondering if her coworkers would say anything, but neither her superior, Mako, or any of the other scientists down here said anything about it. Marina continued to pee, becoming more and more aware of the growing puddle beneath her. She had been holding in quite a bit, so would up peeing for much longer than her superior had earlier, and by the time she was done, she was practically hugging the console, bracing herself in the blissful relief she finally got. Marina glanced over at Mako again, who gave her a slight nod and a wink, and Marina immediately turned back to her console, blushing furiously. She couldn’t believe she had just done that, but it seemed that was the expectation down here. She tried to ignore the feeling of wetness pressed against her crotch as she worked. By the end of her shift, she was dry, and she found herself reflecting on that moment the rest of the night. Eventually, however, it would become the norm for her, and she would get used to simply peeing where she stood whenever she got the urge to go, knowing that it was an unwritten, unspoken expectation of the lab she was now a part of. --- “Wow, I seriously can’t believe you did that!” Pearl exclaimed. “I-I’m sorry if that was too detailed,” Marina replied. She was shuffling around quite a bit now. Her memories of her old desperation only served to make her current need worse, “It’s quite a vivid memory, but I get it if it really isn’t all that appealing.” “Oh no, it’s totally fine, Rina!” Pearl reassured her, “I really enjoyed it, I definitely want to hear more stories like that.” “I have a few,” Marina recalled, “Like I said, before then I would hold it in a lot at the other labs, waiting for our breaks, which were usually really spaced out. Then after that there were a number of times we were working on the wasabi project. Being around the sound of running water all that time was basically torture for your bladder, so we’d all pee a lot. There were a few times when Mako would suggest some crazy contests, like who could make the biggest puddle, or who could stealth pee the best, so if you got caught in the act, you lost.” “Sounds like she was doing it for more than the practicality,” Pearl noted. “What do you mean?” Marina asked. “I dunno, maybe she found it fun, or like, sexy?” Marina squirmed and blushed at the thought, “I-I don’t know, is peeing all that sexy?” “I mean, it could be,” Pearl shrugged, “I mean, look. It looks like Agent 8 has to go again.” Marina looked down, and sure enough, Agent 8 was squirming yet again. It looked like she was back at it with the tests, and unfortunately for her, she was going through another painfully slow 8-ball course. She was aiming meticulously with the charger, trying to guide the 8-ball to where it needed to go, but all the while she was bouncing up and down. Marina was surprised. Was she really going to wet herself again? And why wasn’t she simply peeing like she had experienced in the past. Worse still, watching her desperation only made Marina’s own desperation worse, and she found herself clamping her legs together tightly. Unable to keep watching Agent 8 squirming around desperately, Marina shifted forwards in her seat, preparing to get up and finally go. As she did so, however, she was hit with a desperate wave, and she shook her legs together frantically. She felt herself leak and she gasped, grabbing her pants as the small spurt leaked into her panties. “What’s wrong, Rina?” Pearl asked, looking over. “I uh, well,” Marina blushed, “I actually have to go myself. Could you watch Agent 8 for me?” Marina stood up, hand still pressed firmly against her crotch, when Pearl stopped her with her hand. She blushed as she looked down on the monitor, watching Agent 8 squirm, “S-since you’re used to pissing wherever, do you think you can wet yourself here?” “W-what?” Marina asked, embarrassed. “Yo, what’s with that shocked response?” Pearl asked, “I mean, we were just talking about it, and you’re already leaking. Besides, you used to do it all the time out of convenience, right?” Marina blushed, and then gasped as she felt herself leak again. This time it soaked straight through her underwear and she could feel a wet patch spread out underneath her hand. She blushed as she squirmed around. Pearl was right. She was already leaking, and even if she rushed to the bathroom now, she wasn’t sure if she would make it. “A-are you sure you’re okay with me doing it right here? I don’t want to gross you out,” Marina replied. “Listen, I could never find you gross, Marina, even if you piss yourself. I’m the one who suggested it!” Pearl replied. “Well, as long as you’re sure,” Marina nodded, still squirming in place. Hesitantly, Marina felt herself relax, and she let out another, longer leak into her pants. Instinctively, she clamped down, her body and mind fighting as she blushed and danced in place. She spread her legs slightly and removed her hand, her aching bladder begged her to let go. It had been a while since she had wet herself on purpose, and something in the back of her mind was fighting her as she tried to relax. She glanced down at the monitor, only to see Agent 8 holding herself openly as she tried to make it to the end of the 8-ball course. Unfortunately, the ball started rolling back down, and wound up stopping on a platform at the bottom of the hill. Agent 8 looked back in disappointment, and then doubled over, crossing her legs. She helplessly tried to hold on as she hobbled back to the ball, but it was no use. The picture was grainy and it was hard for Marina to make out an actual stream, but from the way Agent 8 had suddenly relaxed, Marina could tell she was wetting herself again. The sight of Agent 8 having yet another accident was enough to push Marina over the edge, and she was finally able to relax fully. She felt one last hot spurt shoot out of her, soaking through her panties and running down her pant legs before she lost control. Her stream soaked straight through the crotch of her pants and sent a stream pattering to the floor below. Hot urine soaked into the fabric and ran down her pant legs, making them cling to her skin as she let out a sigh of relief. With her standing over the monitor, watching Agent 8 also wet herself, it was funny how much this reminded her of her days at the lab. She felt herself relax more and her legs quiver as she continued to empty her full bladder onto the floor. As she wet herself, Marina remembered she had an audience, and turned around to look at Pearl. The squid was transfixed, getting an incredible view of Marina’s firm bottom and tight black pants as she flooded them with pee. The soaked fabric clung tightly to her ass and crotch, leaving little to the imagination as golden rivulets of pee flowed down each of Marina’s long legs. By the time Marina was done, she turned around to see Pearl, still staring intently, and clearly very hot and bothered. “Enjoyed the view?” Marina teased, snapping Pearl out of her stupor. “Y-yes. Very much so,” Pearl admitted, blushing, “Damn you for being taller than me, I’d kiss you right now.” “D-did you really find it sexy?” Marina asked, heart racing at what she just did. “Yo, sexy? That was beyond sexy. That was… hypersexy!” Marina giggled, pulling Pearl into a hug, careful to keep her wet legs away from Pearl’s clothes and letting out a sigh of relief. “I’m glad you thought it was hot. I… I wouldn’t mind doing that for you again, if you want.” “Only if you’re into it,” Pearl replied, hugging Marina back and stealing a quick but heated kiss. Once they broke, Pearl beamed, “but thanks for totally catering to my whack curiosity.” “Of course, any time!” Marina nodded, “Though, I should probably get cleaned up. Care to join me in the bath?” “You didn’t have to ask me twice!” Marina shot Agent 8 a quick message about how they weren’t going to be monitoring her for a bit, and Agent 8 replied that she was done with the tests for the day anyway. Apparently having two accidents had been her limit. Marina sent her a few words of encouragement, neglecting to mention her own accident, and then Pearl and Marina quickly headed for the bathroom, leaving the puddle Marina left on the ground to be cleaned up later. The End
  10. Here's another commission! This one's from @Infecteddeer12, and is part of the series of Toaru commissions I've done for them! After Misaka Mikoto's embarrassing accident, Kuroko comes up with a convoluted plan to cheer her up. Getting desperate herself to show her that getting caught needing to pee is normal. Of course, things don't go as planned, and Kuroko might have gotten more than she bargained for tempting fate like that! I hope you all enjoy! To Cheer Up a Friend In a certain dorm somewhere in the heart of District 7, the third strongest esper in all of Academy City was… Moping. “Mrrrrggggghhhhh…” Misaka Mikoto was laying on her bed, face buried into her pillow and hands running through her hair. A heavy air hung around her, and even Kuroko knew better than to make things worse by trying one of her antics. “Onee-sama…” Kuroko looked over in concern. She knew what was bothering her. Twice now, Misaka Mikoto had wound up in desperate situations, and neither time she managed to make it to the toilet on time. The first incident, regrettably, was her own fault. She was occupying the dorm’s toilet when Misaka Mikoto returned, absolutely bursting. Kuroko would never forget the sight of opening the door, only to see Mikoto standing there, having just wet herself. The second had partially been her fault as well. She had called Mikoto in to help her with a fight with Skill-Out, only for them to get trapped in a room where their abilities were jammed. Mikoto had only barely held on until they escaped, but clearly something had happened, and Mikoto had once again failed to make it to a toilet in time. Kuroko hadn’t been able to pry anything concrete about what had happened from Mikoto, but for it to be affecting Mikoto this much, she presumed it had something to do with that spiky-haired boy. That monkey! Kuroko gripped the sheets of her bed in anger, but she immediately relaxed and let out a sigh. Blaming that idiot wasn’t going to help cheer Mikoto up. Kuroko had been trying to pull Mikoto out of her funk for a few days now, but nothing seemed to be working. She was utterly torn up about seeing Mikoto like this, and she was saddened that she couldn’t seem to do anything to help. Kuroko rolled over, staring up at the dorm’s ceiling, when the motion jostled her bladder. Reaching down to feel it, she realized she had to pee. She stood up and made her way to the dorm’s toilet. As she began peeing, she tried to imagine how Mikoto was feeling. It was hard to picture. Although Kuroko sometimes found herself having to hold it longer than she would’ve liked, she couldn’t remember the last time she actually wet herself. Suddenly, an idea popped into Kuroko’s mind, and her eyes lit up. That was it! Mikoto was embarrassed about the two incidents recently because she felt like she was the only person who this kind of stuff happened to, but if Kuroko could show her that getting into a desperate situation and wetting herself was something that could happen to anyone, then maybe that would cheer her up. But… am I really going to wet myself in front of Onee-sama? Kuroko blushed, but then shook her head. No, it’ll be wetting myself for Onee-sama! Besides, sharing such an intimate, embarrassing moment with only Onee-sama… Kuroko blushed further, and smiled. As she finished up in the toilet and stepped out, she turned to Mikoto. “Onee-sama,” Kuroko asked. “Mmmyes?” Mikoto turned her head to the side, just enough to pull her face from the pillow. “Are you free tomorrow?” “I guess. Why?” Mikoto asked. Kuroko smiled. The plan was in motion. --- “Come on, Onee-sama! The cafe’s just up ahead!” “Slow down, Kuroko! Why are you in such a rush? Besides, couldn’t you just teleport us there?” Kuroko was bounding down the streets of District 7 with Mikoto in tow, equal parts nervous and excited for the day to come. She couldn’t just wet herself in front of Mikoto. If Mikoto knew, or even suspected, she had done it on purpose to cheer her up, it wouldn’t work at all. So she had to fabricate a situation where she would naturally get desperate and be unable to hold it. Unfortunately, this was easier said than done. Kuroko was a teleporter, so there weren’t many situations where she would be caught without easy access to a restroom. Therefore, by necessity, she had come up with a rather convoluted plan. She would start by simply hanging around Academy City with Mikoto naturally. It just needed to be long enough for Kuroko to build up a need to pee. Then, she would invite Mikoto to the movies. There was a new, popular action movie that had just been released, and she knew Mikoto liked action movies, so it would be natural to invite her there. Then, Kuroko could show off to Mikoto that she had to pee, and even admit it to her, but use the excuse that she didn’t want to miss anything by getting up in the middle of it. After making it through the movie, Kuroko would beeline it to the restrooms-- which would undoubtedly be packed after such a popular movie. Then, playing up her desperation, Kuroko would ask them to return to the dorm. She could teleport them there and pretend to lose control in the privacy and comfort of their own dorm. Kuroko and Mikoto arrived at the cafe, where there was a long line nearly out the door. “This is why I wanted to get here on time, a lot of girls have been coming here after school for their amazing cakes.” “Oh well,” Mikoto shrugged, “We have plenty of time to wait before the movie. Unless you want to go somewhere else?” “No, here’s fine,” Kuroko nodded. The waiting wasn’t actually a bad thing, considering Kuroko’s ultimate plan. As the two stood there, waiting in line, Kuroko pulled her secret weapon out of her bag. A large bottle of buckwheat tea, spiked with diuretic. She had nabbed it from one of the first aid cabinets at the Judgment branch before meeting back up with Mikoto. Why their first aid supplies had diuretics stocked she would never know, but it came in handy today. I should drink some now, it’ll help me fill up while we wait. Kuroko looked down at the bottle nervously. She’d never used diuretics before, but she figured it was the best way to naturally fill up. She never really held it on purpose before, so she didn’t have a good grasp on her bladder capacity. She didn’t want to risk not being desperate enough by the time they got to the movies. She took a few gulps and looked down, trying to feel for any tell-tale signs of desperation. She felt herself getting nervous as she slipped the bottle back into her bag and waited. She knew the diuretic wouldn’t work instantly, but she had no idea what effect it would have. In hindsight she should’ve done more testing before spiking her drink with the stuff, but she wanted to cheer up Mikoto. Speaking of Mikoto, Kuroko looked over at her to see how she was feeling. She looked a bit down still, but it wasn’t nearly as bad as last night. Still, she lacked that excitement and pep that she usually had. “This is kind of out of the way from the dorms, how’d you hear about this place, Kuroko?” “Oh,” Kuroko looked over, “Uiharu told me about it. She said she came her with Saten the other day, and it was amazing!” “Ah,” Mikoto nodded, “I wonder if we’ll run into them?” Mikoto looked around to see if they were in line, and Kuroko frowned. She scanned the line nervously as well, hoping they weren’t here. Ordinarily she wouldn’t be opposed to hanging out with Saten and Uiharu, but today was different. It was supposed to be just her and Mikoto. Besides, Kuroko was okay being desperate and wetting herself in front of Mikoto, but not the others. Them showing up could really throw a wrench in her plans. “Huh, I guess they’re not here,” Mikoto spoke after she finished looking around. “I guess not,” Kuroko frowned, “I guess that means it’s just you and me today, Onee-sama!” Kuroko allowed herself to indulge a little, wrapping her arms around Mikoto from behind. As she did so, she felt the first nagging signals from her bladder. It wasn’t that strong yet, but it seemed the diuretic was working. “H-hey!” Mikoto fought and broke free of Kuroko’s grasp, but it was a half-hearted attempt, and lacked the usual feistiness and anger Kuroko expected from Mikoto. This is bad, I really need to cheer her up with this! As the two slowly moved up in line, Kuroko could feel in the back of her mind her bladder slowly filling up. That was good. It meant the diuretic was working, and hopefully she’d have to pee by the time they reached the theater. Still, it was really only a slight nagging that was easy for Kuroko to ignore. Worried that that wouldn’t be enough, Kuroko grabbed her bottle of tea again and drank a few more big gulps, finishing about half of it. “This line’s taking a while. Is this place really that good?” Mikoto asked aloud. “I’m not sure,” Kuroko shrugged, “Well, I hope after all this waiting, it isn’t a total disappointment.” “Yeah,” Mikoto nodded, “Well, at least we’re getting to see that movie after. I’m actually kind of excited.” “Really?” Kuroko asked. Mikoto was smiling, and she did look happier than she had over the past few days. A bit of the usual sparkle in her eyes also seemed to return. Her plan was already cheering Mikoto up. “I’m excited too, Onee-sama!” By the time the two finally got to the front of the line, Kuroko could definitely tell the diuretic was working. She shuffled in place as she felt the pressure starting to build up in her abdomen. She had to pee. It was still a nagging sensation that she could push to the back of her mind, but she could definitely feel it a lot more than normal. Kuroko actually got a little worried. Had she overdone it on the diuretic? She shook her head. She still didn’t have to go that badly, and they had waited quite a while in line. They had plenty of time to eat, but Kuroko wasn’t sure if they’d have much time to do anything else before they needed to head to the movie theater. That meant that even if she really had to pee by the time they were done here, she’d be fine. “I’ll have a slice of chocolate cake and a cup of milk tea, please,” Kuroko ordered, “What did you want, Onee-sama?” “I’ll take a strawberry shortcake and a coffee,” Mikoto answered. “Right away!” As soon as they got their food and drinks, they took their seats at a booth by the window. When Kuroko sat down, she felt her bladder spasm in protest, and she crossed her legs under the table. She felt the sensation subside, but she was starting to get worried about how fast she was filling up. It’s not that long until the movie… I should be fine. “Wow, this is really good!” Mikoto gushed, trying a piece of her cake. Kuroko did the same, pushing her concerns to the back of her mind and taking a bite of her chocolate cake. Uiharu had been right. The cakes here were amazing. The taste was light and fluffy, but still somehow rich and decadent. There was just enough bitterness to cut through the sweetness, and just enough airiness in the cake to balance out the creaminess of the frosting. She could definitely see why the girls of Academy City would come here after school and wait in such a long line. “This cake is amazing! Here, Onee-sama, try some of mine!” Kuroko took another piece on her fork and held it out for Mikoto, and she bit down on it and smiled, “Oh wow, yeah, that’s really good!” Kuroko blushed, having basically just fed Mikoto. She looked down at her fork, realizing that they technically just had an indirect kiss. “Here, try some of mine!” Mikoto held up her own fork, and Kuroko’s face lit up. To be fed by Mikoto, who she adored so much, was like a dream. And here she thought she was supposed to be cheering Mikoto up! Kuroko did the same, and just like her own cake, Mikoto’s cake was amazing. The tartness of the strawberries matched perfectly with the sweetness of the whipped cream, and the shortcake provided some much-needed chew and sponginess that perfectly soaked up the juice from the berries. But of course, the best part about it was the fact that it was another indirect kiss from Mikoto, and that she was feeding it to her. “I’m in heaven!” Kuroko gushed, placing a hand on her cheek. Suddenly, however, her blissful experience was cut short by another wave of pressure from her bladder. She squeezed her legs under the table, rubbing the calf of one foot with the other as she tried not to shuffle too much in her seat. The diuretics were definitely having an effect on her. She could feel her bladder filling up much faster. She really shouldn’t have gone back in for those extra sips of her tea. I’ll be fine, I don’t have to go that bad yet… as long as I can make it through the movie! Kuroko’s heart raced. Mikoto was clearly having a good time already, and she really needed her plan to go off without a hitch. Just as she was starting to fret about her filling bladder, Mikoto’s voice snapped her out of it. “Hey, Kuroko, thanks.” “Huh?” “I know you invited me out today to cheer me up,” Mikoto smiled, “I’ve been pretty down in the dumps because of those recent incidents lately, but this is really cheering me up.” “Really?” Kuroko asked, “I’m so glad, Onee-sama! I was starting to worry that nothing would cheer you up.” “Sorry I’ve been such a downer lately,” Mikoto apologized. “It’s fine, Onee-sama! I understand. That kind of stuff can be embarrassing!” In fact, I’ll make sure you know I know how you feel! Kuroko’s confidence in her plan was reinvigorated, and she doubled-down, pushing her need to pee to the back of her mind. She reached for her milk tea and took a big swig, ignoring the protest from her bladder. It was as delicious as the cake, and that helped it go down easy. By the time she was done, Kuroko was pressing her thighs together, rubbing her knees under the table to keep her need discreet. In contrast to how Kuroko had downed her tea in one go, the two ate their cakes slowly, wanting to savor them thoroughly. Mikoto also sipped on her coffee rather than gulping it down. They would have to leave for the movie soon, but they weren’t in a rush. Kuroko even thought about ordering another milk tea, but she thought better of it. She was getting pretty full, and she didn’t want to get too desperate before the movie. By the time they were finished, Kuroko was starting to feel pretty full. It was getting harder for her to simply ignore her urge to pee. She could feel her bladder starting to swell as it continued to fill, aided by the diuretics. She stood up carefully, disguising a small shuffle as simply stretching her legs from standing, and turned to Mikoto. “We should go, Onee-sama. By the time we walk to the theater, it’ll be almost time for the movie to start.” “Hold on, let’s go to the restroom first,” Mikoto suggested, “The ones at the theater are always packed when it’s a big movie like this.” “I don’t have to go,” Kuroko lied, trying not to undercut her own words by squirming around, “You go on ahead.” Mikoto looked at Kuroko oddly, but nodded and headed for the restroom. Kuroko sighed in relief. She knew it might be a bit suspicious, but the last thing she wanted to do now was go into a restroom, where she’d be face to face with the sight of toilets and the sound of running water. Thankfully, it didn’t take long for Mikoto to finish up, and the two left the cafe. As they stepped out on the street, however, they heard a voice call from behind them. “Hey, you two were here?” Mikoto and Kuroko whirled around, coming face-to-face with Saten and Uiharu. They weren’t in their school uniforms for some reason today. Perhaps they had gone home to change before heading to the cafe, which was why they were so late. “Oh, fancy meeting you here,” Mikoto smiled. “Hey, you two!” Kuroko smiled. It seemed they were here to eat at the cafe, and since she and Mikoto had to get going to the movie, it looked like she’d still have Mikoto all to herself. Still, she couldn’t help but be a little worried. On top of that, standing up was worse than sitting down, so she was trying not to visibly shuffle in place. “Isn’t this place amazing?” Uiharu gushed, “Their cakes are divine, and their drinks warm you up!” “Aw, but you two seem to be leaving, we just got here,” Saten pointed out. “Yeah, we’re going to catch that new action movie everyone’s talking about.” Saten’s eyes widened, “Oh, that was today? That’s right, I totally forgot! Sorry, Uiharu, but do you mind if we join them?” “Huh?” Uiharu and Kuroko asked. Uiharu seemed surprised, while Kuroko was dejected. This totally threw a wrench in her plans. “Sorry, I know you really wanted to come here, but I’ve been following this movie’s trailers for months! I totally forgot it came out today!” “That’s fine,” Uiharu smiled, “The cafe isn’t going anywhere! Besides, it’s more fun to go as friends, right?” “Yeah, come on, if we go there now, we’ll have plenty of time to buy snacks,” Saten smiled. Everyone nodded, and Kuroko forced a smile as they headed towards the theater. This was bad. She was totally fine squirming and holding herself openly next to Mikoto, especially in the dark theater, but she didn’t want to do something like that in front of Uiharu or Saten. She also had no idea how this would affect her plans for after the movie. As she fretted, she felt her bladder continue to swell as she walked. She was filling up faster than she expected. She was starting to think that, at this rate, she might not even make it to the movie. Maybe it was time to abandon her plans? No! I’m doing this for Onee-sama! The plan will work out in the end! Kuroko shuffled along, pressing her thighs together and trying not to be too obvious about her discomfort as she walked. By the time the group got to the theater, she really just wanted to sit down and cross her legs. Unfortunately, they still needed to buy their tickets, and the others all wanted treats and snacks for the movies. “I’ll take a large soda!” Saten ordered, “Oh, and an extra-large popcorn! It’s supposed to be a longer movie, so we should get plenty to eat and drink!” “I want plenty of sweets,” Uiharu declared, “You owe me, since we didn’t get to go to the cafe.” “We just ate, so I’ll just take a soda,” Mikoto ordered. It was Kuroko’s turn, and she paused. She didn’t really want anything more to drink, and she just ate herself, but it would look odd if she didn’t order anything. “I’ll take a small popcorn,” Kuroko ordered. Maybe having a salty snack would help take her mind off of her growing need to pee. Satisfied with their snacks, the four girls made their way into the correct theater and found a seat that was neither too close to the screen, nor too far back. Despite the movie being just released and really popular, they managed to find a more quiet row. Kuroko was thankful for that, since it meant there were less people to catch her squirming. Kuroko also made sure she was on the edge of the group, with only Mikoto to her right. Uiharu was next, and Saten was on the other edge to the far right. As they sat down, Saten looked over and frowned, “Oh hey, Uiharu? Did you not get a drink?” “Oh? Oh no, I totally forgot!” Uiharu’s head drooped in dismay, “I was too busy ordering sweets.” “I’d offer to share, since mine’s so large, but I know you don’t like orange soda,” Saten frowned. “There’s still enough time for me to-” suddenly, the lights faded and the countdown for the movie began. There were still ads and stuff first, but not enough time for Uiharu to go back and order. “Hey,” Mikoto looked over at Kuroko, “Don’t you have that big bottle of tea in your bag?” Kuroko’s eyes widened. She did still have the bottle of buckwheat tea in her bag, but naturally, and even though it was only half-full, it was a large enough bottle that there was still plenty left. Of course, it was also spiked with diuretics, but Kuroko couldn’t admit that, and she couldn’t think of any other reason not to share. “I, uh, yeah, hold on,” Kuroko dug around in her bag and passed Uiharu the diuretic tea. I’m so sorry, Uiharu! Kuroko felt really bad, and she was all the more conscious of her own bladder because of it. She had to go quite bad, bordering on desperate, and the movie was just starting. Kuroko bit her lip. Perhaps she had overdone it. I’ll be fine. I can hold it. Besides, really only Onee-sama can see me, so I can hold it a bit more openly. Kuroko rubbed her knees together as she tried to focus on the movie. It opened with an action scene to get the audience hooked, so Kuroko was able to ignore her growing desperation for the most part, only squeezing her thighs together and grabbing the hem of her skirt with her hands when she was hit with a wave of pressure from her full bladder. She glanced over at Mikoto, who was smiling as her eyes were locked to the big screen. Kuroko allowed herself a small smile in spite of her situation. This whole thing had been to cheer up Mikoto, after all, and it definitely seemed like Mikoto was enjoying herself. Seeing that, Kuroko was able to push her discomfort to the back of her mind and enjoy spending time with Mikoto. Unfortunately, the distraction was short-lived, and Kuroko felt another spasm from her abdomen. She bit her lip and danced in her seat a bit, carefully trying not to distract Mikoto. Her full bladder was starting to bulge out against the waistband of her skirt, and she could feel the pressure continuing to mount. Mikoto looked over at her for a moment, and Kuroko suppressed her squirming. Her plan was to eventually let Mikoto know she was desperate, but she wanted to wait far enough into the movie, where it would be normal for a person to try to wait it out, even if they really had to go. Kuroko smiled at her, and Mikoto turned back towards the screen. Kuroko let out the breath she didn’t realize she was holding, and then caught some movement out of the corner of her eye. Uiharu was bouncing her legs up and down. It was subtle, and maybe Kuroko only noticed because she had to pee herself, or because she knew Uiharu was drinking her diuretic-laden tea. Still, she felt bad. Does Uiharu have to pee because of me? Kuroko shook her head. That couldn’t have been it. The diuretic didn’t work that fast, and there was a lull in the movie. If Uiharu had to pee badly enough already, surely she would just go. After all, she didn’t have a reason to be holding it, unlike Kuroko. Having come to that conclusion, Kuroko turned her attention back to the movie. Unfortunately, it was a bit of a slow point, and wasn’t doing nearly as much as the fast-paced action scene that opened the movie. Kuroko’s focus kept snapping back to her full bladder, and she was finding it harder and harder to stifle her desperate movements. Simply squeezing her thighs together didn’t seem to help. She crossed her legs and rubbed them together, leaning back in the theater seat and trying to find a somewhat comfortable position. Luckily, the movie’s pace picked back up, and Kuroko was once again able to distract herself from her desperation, if only a little. However, curiosity got the better of her, and she glanced back over at Uiharu. She had finished almost all of Kuroko’s spiked tea, and was sitting rather stiffly, shuffling slightly in her seat. Kuroko felt a pang of guilt as she watched her. It really did look like Uiharu also had to pee. Kuroko made it halfway through the movie like that, shifting her focus from the movie, her own desperation, and Uiharu’s familiar movements. However, it was getting harder and harder to focus. Kuroko’s bladder was like a rock in her abdomen, swelling from how much pent-up pee she was holding back. She had definitely overdone it with the diuretic. Suddenly, Kuroko was hit with a strong spasm shooting straight through her bladder. The intense desperation made her stiffen up straight. She bounced her legs up and down, not caring about being subtle, as she fought the urge to openly grab herself. She clamped her jaw down and waited for the pressure to subside, just focusing on keeping the floodgates closed until it did. She managed to make it through, but it was clear she was absolutely bursting. It seemed like Mikoto had noticed, too, and turned to her in concern. “You okay, Kuroko?” “Of course, Onee-sama,” Kuroko whispered back, “I just… I kind of have to use the toilet.” “You should go,” Mikoto urged, probably remembering her own recent accidents. “I’m too invested in the movie,” Kuroko lied, “I can hold it.” Mikoto looked at her warily “As long as you’re sure.” In truth, she really wasn’t. That had been such an intense wave, and Kuroko wasn’t sure if she could survive many more of those without losing it. Still, she was determined to carry out her plan as best as possible. This is for Onee-sama! Thankfully, it seemed like that strong wave was the last one for a while, and it even seemed like her desperation seemed to subside for a bit afterwards. Kuroko was able to once again turn her focus back to the movie, and to Uiharu. If Kuroko suspected her of having to pee earlier, then she was positive she had to go now. She had her arms buried between her legs, tucked into the folds of her long skirt. She looked like she was simply sitting forwards with her hands resting in her lap, but Kuroko could tell from the desperate squirms and wriggles that Uiharu was definitely feeling the effects of her diuretic. Every so often, Uiharu would stiffen up, and squeeze her thighs around her hands. Uiharu nervously glanced towards the door to the theater, like she was thinking about getting up, but then she turned her attention back to the movie. Part of Kuroko wished she’d just get up and go already, but another part of her was glad that she wasn’t the only one trying to make it to the end of the movie. Though, since it was her fault that Uiharu had to pee in the first place, Kuroko knew that was selfish. As the movie moved towards the finale, Kuroko’s desperation returned in full force. It wasn’t as strong as the wave that had hit her, but the small respite her body had given her was over. She could feel her swollen bladder constantly pushing out, trying to make her loosen her muscles and let all that pent-up urine flow out of her. Kuroko tried to keep holding it just by shuffling around, rubbing her knees together, and crossing her legs, but she finally gave in and planted a hand between her legs, pressing against her crotch. “Kuroko, are you sure you’re okay?” Mikoto asked. “I’m fine, Onee-sama,” Kuroko answered, “Besides, the movie’s almost over.” Mikoto didn’t look convinced, but she turned her attention back to the screen. Kuroko was right, this was the finale. That meant she’d only have to hold it a little longer. Uiharu also looked relieved. The poor girl was restless, clearly battling a full bladder herself, but she seemed equally as determined to make it through to the end. Unfortunately for both her and Kuroko, the movie’s finale took place outside in the rain. The constant sound of rushing water did little to help either, and Kuroko was torn between trying to focus on the movie to distract herself from her bladder, and trying to ignore it and all the rain sounds making her desperation worse. Suddenly, she was hit with another strong wave of desperation, and she stiffened up. She clamped her hands against her crotch and pressed her thighs together, biting her lip to stifle a gasp. She felt like she was going to leak any second, her overfilled bladder stubbornly trying to force her to pee already. She felt a few drops leak out into her panties and she scrunched her eyes closed, putting all her focus into not letting any more out. Thankfully, she was able to gain control, just barely, but now she had to pee worse than before. Just a bit longer. I can hold it. I can hold it. If it’s for Onee-sama, then I can hold it! She kept her hands clamped down on her crotch as she returned her attention to the big screen. The rain didn’t help, but at this point Kuroko would take any distraction from the intense pressure in her abdomen. She caught Uiharu squirming desperately in her seat as well, and hoped for the both of them that the movie would end sooner rather than later. The last stretch of the movie was agonizing. Kuroko couldn’t remember the last time she had to pee so bad in her life. It took all her concentration and focus to stay dry, and she was seriously worried she was going to leak again. Thankfully, she somehow made it to the end, and as the lights brightened again, she stood up shakily. “You two should go,” Mikoto pointed out, and Uiharu blushed. Since Mikoto hadn’t said anything to her, maybe she thought her desperation wasn’t that obvious. “Yes, let’s hurry,” Kuroko urged. However, as she rushed off to the toilets, she remembered her original plan. Because she wanted to wet herself in front of Mikoto, she picked a movie and a theater where she knew the restrooms would be absolutely packed. Sure enough, she was right, with a line already forming outside the ladies room. That had been as intended. Her plan was to then teleport herself and Mikoto back to the dorm since the outing was over, and then pretend not to make it before rushing into the dorm’s toilet. Unfortunately, with Saten and Uiharu there, that wasn’t possible. What do I do? I was so focused on holding it that I forgot about the plan! Kuroko bounced and struggled as she fell into line behind Uiharu. She wouldn’t make it through the line at this rate. This wasn’t how this was supposed to go. She wanted to wet herself for Mikoto, but not in the middle of the theater, and not in front of all these people. I can’t hold it, I can’t hold it, I can’t hold it! Kuroko frantically looked around before spotting a side exit to the theater. It didn’t look like an emergency exit that would set off a fire alarm, so Kuroko rushed towards it, hands clamped between her legs. Mikoto watched her run off and yelled after her, but Kuroko didn’t have time. She rushed out of the theater and slipped into an alleyway out of sight. She couldn’t even attempt to pull her panties down before the floodgates burst. A hot, powerful stream of pee practically exploded out of her, splashing onto the ground with quite a bit of force. Kuroko gasped, bracing herself against the wall as she lost control completely. She felt the hot liquid soak straight through her panties and spray between her legs, splashing her shoes and flowing down in small rivulets. Behind her, she saw Mikoto round the corner and gasp at the sight. She let out a relieved sigh, both because of the sheer relief of finally getting to pee, and also because in the end, her plan had kind of worked. She was wetting herself in front of Mikoto. The pressure in her abdomen finally began to subside, and Kuroko couldn’t help but throw her head back and melt into the blissful feeling of relief. She felt her knees buckle and she placed her free hand against one of them to support herself as she continued to pee at full force through her skirt and panties and onto the ground below. Kuroko peed there for at least a minute before her flow finally started tapering off, slowing down to a stream, then intermittent dribbles, and finally it stopped, the only thing still falling to the puddle beneath her were the numerous drips from her wet panties, skirt, and legs. “Kuroko…” Mikoto looked at her sadly. “A-ah, I’m sorry, Onee-sama, I really had to go.” Mikoto walked over to her, flicking her on the forehead, “That’s why I told you to go during the movie.” “I thought I could make it. I just didn’t expect the line,” Kuroko lied. “Are you okay?” Mikoto asked sincerely. Kuroko’s heart skipped a beat. Onee-sama’s concerned about me! Ah, but I don’t want to make her feel bad over this. “It’s fine, Onee-sama. I can just teleport back to the dorm and get myself cleaned up in no time,” Kuroko smiled, “Besides, the only one who saw me wet myself is you.” “Well, as long as-” Mikoto stopped, placing a hand on her chin as if she was mulling something over in her mind, “Wait a minute… you didn’t do this on purpose, did you?” “W-what?” Kuroko asked, shocked that Mikoto might’ve figured her out. “You seem way too calm about this!” Mikoto accused, “Besides, you’ve never liked action movies so much that you’d risk wetting yourself just so you wouldn’t miss anything!” “I-I I just got really into this one, that’s all!” Kuroko replied, taking a step back. Mikoto definitely seemed to regain some of that fire she lost, and she was now glaring at Kuroko. “You were pretty restless the whole movie, and you didn’t go before we sat down, or before we left the cafe,” Mikoto pointed out, “And you knew the theater’s restrooms are always packed! I even warned you about it earlier!” “I’m sorry, Onee-sama,” Kuroko apologized, bowing profusely. “I can’t believe you’d wet yourself on purpose just to try to make me feel better!” Mikoto shouted in disbelief. She stepped forwards, careful to step around Kuroko’s puddle, and Kuroko braced herself, expecting an angry slap or a shock. Instead, Mikoto chopped her head gently, and let out a heavy sigh. “Dummy,” Mikoto spoke, her voice much softer and calmer now, “You didn’t have to do that, you know. Just spending time with you today made me feel better. But thank you, Kuroko.” She hugged Kuroko, who turned bright red, on the verge of tears. “Onee-samaaaaaa!" Kuroko hugged her back tighter, and tighter, and after a few moments Mikoto pushed her off. “Okay, that’s quite enough! Now go get yourself cleaned up back at the dorm, I’ll go find Saten and Uiharu. I won’t tell them you wet yourself, I’ll say you teleported back to the dorm to use the toilet.” “Thank you, Onee-sama!” Kuroko smiled. She teleported away to do just that, leaving Mikoto alone in the alleyway with her puddle. Mikoto quickly left and went back into the theater to find Saten and Uiharu. By the time Kuroko returned, Uiharu had somehow made it through the line, and she was waiting outside the theater with Mikoto. Apparently Saten was still in the theater, stuck playing one of the arcade games they had in the lobby. “Welcome back,” Uiharu smiled, “I’m glad you made it!” “Y-yeah,” Kuroko nodded, blushing slightly. Mikoto flashed her a knowing smile, and Kuroko finally understood what had gotten her down the past few days. Part of her wanted to crawl under a rock and hide forever. “What should we do now? Want to grab dinner and talk about the movie?” Mikoto suggested. “That sounds like a great idea!” Uiharu beamed, “I was really glued to my seat there, though I really should’ve gone before the movie started.” Kuroko let out a small sigh of relief. At least it wasn’t JUST her diuretic that had led to Uiharu’s desperation. “Now, we just have to wait until Saten gets out and-” “U-i-ha-ru~!” Saten had managed to come up to them without them noticing, and had planted herself firmly before Uiharu’s skirt. She flipped it up casually, and everyone caught a glimpse of Uiharu’s panties. Kuroko blushed and turned away immediately, but there was no denying it. They were wet. S-S-SATEN!” Uiharu yelled, holding her skirt down and blushing furiously. “Uiharu, you-” Mikoto began. “I made it! I held it in! I made it to the toilet, I just… there was some… a little leaked out…” Uiharu blushed furiously, trembling so much that for a moment, Kuroko was afraid she would transcend dimensions and display some new esper ability, “This is all Saten’s fault!” “S-s-sorry, Uiharu!” Saten apologized profusely, “I didn’t mean it! I’ll make it up to you! Next time, the cafe’s on me!” As Uiharu continued pouting at Saten, the four girls set off towards the usual diner, eager to change the subject away from Uiharu’s panties, and back towards the movie. As Mikoto walked and laughed, Kuroko watched her happily, grateful that, even though the day hadn’t gone exactly like she had planned, that she had succeeded in cheering her up. The End
  11. Another story! This one stars Ragyo Kiryuin, the villain of Kill La Kill. This one's a rewriting of the scene where she's revealed, but instead of it going the way it does in the anime proper, Ragyo didn't get to visit the little evil mastermind's room before the fight! It ends with a very public and embarrassing accident, with some humiliation, so if you're not into that, maybe give this one a skip. Otherwise, I hope you enjoy! An Unplanned Inconvenience Ragyo laid back in her chair, smiling as she sipped on a cup of tea. Today was a grand day for her, and she could hardly contain her twisted excitement. A wicked smile spread across her face as she watched her minions, mindless life-fiber soldiers, making preparations for today’s invasion. Today, Honnoji Academy would be holding the Great Culture and Sports Festival, and at the ceremony, she would take control of the inhabitants of Honno city. Her daughter would help her usher in an era of Life Fiber supremacy, and she would be rewarded by the Life Fibers for carrying out their will with unlimited power and an eternal rule. She was so excited she managed to polish off her first cup of tea, and she clapped her hands.Her assistant stepped forwards to refill her cup, and Ragyo leaned back. She closed her eyes and took in the pleasant scent of the tea. She understood why Satsuki had such a fondness for the stuff. For now, though, she was overseeing the shipment and distribution of her life fiber clothing. Honnoji Academy would be a testing ground for the concept, to coat all of humanity in life fibers and cocoon them so that the life fibers could use their energy and essence as power. It was a beautiful plan, and one she hoped would go over well. Ragyo took another large sip and continued to watch in the shadows as preparations were under way. She watched as each of the inhabitants of Honno city were given the mandatory formal suits, each ingrained with Life Fibers. She laughed to herself as she continued to drink her tea, polishing off yet another cup. As she stood up, however, she suddenly noticed a pang from her bladder. She had to pee. It was an inconvenience she was not prepared for, and she didn’t want to miss the final steps of her plan all falling into place. She had a bit of time before she needed to make her grand entrance anyway, so she instead crossed her legs and tried to push the feeling to the back of her mind. It was easy at first for her to ignore her needs, but as she continued to supervise the plans for the invasion, her bladder kept sending her nagging signals that she should relieve herself. Her body also begged her to stop drinking tea. With each sip her bladder spasmed and she pressed her thighs together, frowning in irritation. Humans were such vile creatures, having to deal with such things as needing to pee. It was one of the many reasons she joined forces with the Life Fibers. Before she knew it, she had polished off the entire pot of tea, and she was starting to squirm around more in her chair. The last of the Life Fiber’s preparations were in place, and it was getting closer to the time she needed to make her appearance at the arena. She stood up, intent on taking care of her filling bladder. It would not do for her to have to hold it throughout the invasion. As she stood, however, she got caught by the unexpected pressure, and she felt herself double forwards. She danced in place slightly as a hand moved to her abdomen, and she could feel the telltale signs of her bladder bulging outwards. Not only had she drank a lot of tea, but she also couldn’t remember the last time she went to the bathroom. When she woke up this morning, she was so excited about the impending invasion that she couldn’t recall relieving herself. Instead she had sprung out of bed eagerly and came immediately down to her secret lair to ensure everything was working and in place. “I better take care of this now before I have to make my grand entrance,” she spoke to no one in particular. Before she could shuffle off to the bathroom, however, Nui arrived, bowing before her. “Nui, what are you doing here?” Ragyo asked, incredulously, “You’re supposed to be at the arena, overseeing the final preparations!” “Forgive me, mistress Ragyo, but I caught wind of the Nudist Beach making preparations to counter our invasion. I suggest we accelerate the plans before they can make their move.” Ragyo looked at the monitor, and saw that the preparations were almost complete. If she left immediately, they could start the plans now. Of course, that meant she wouldn’t get the chance to relieve herself first. She gauged her bladder’s fullness and weighed her options before finally nodding, “Very well. Contact Satsuki and the Student Council, I want them ready immediately. We’re going ahead with the ceremony.” “Very well, this is going to be fun!” Nui smiled, dancing as she slipped off. Ragyo walked calmly down the halls, ignoring the nagging from her full bladder. She glanced at the bathroom door as she walked past, briefly wondering if she could slip in quickly and relieve herself, but she had to get going now if she wanted to show up at the arena on time. She cursed the bastards of the Nudist Beach, always trying to undermine her plans. If it weren’t for them, relieving herself wasn’t an issue. As Ragyo walked, she felt a wave of pressure wash over her, and she staggered slightly, having to clamp her thighs together. She grit her teeth. She hoped the invasion would go smoothly. She wasn’t worried, but it would be quite irritating if she had to fight in this state. Ragyo made her way to an elevator that would take her all the way up to the arena, and stepped in. It wasn’t a long ride, but the sensation of moving and the occasional jostling didn’t help her bladder. Shaking her head, she tried to get her mind off of her annoying bodily needs and pulled up a screen so she could watch the arena. Satsuki was giving a speech of introduction, and as soon as she was done it would be Ragyo’s turn to arrive. After quite some time, the elevator reached the top, and Ragyo allowed herself one private shuffle to quell her full bladder before stepping out into the center of the arena. As planned, her radiance shown like a brilliant rainbow over the entire arena, and everyone fell silent. She started walking towards Satsuki and the student council. She tried to maintain her composure as she took each step, but the fact that she hadn’t been able to pee beforehand was making it hard for her to do so. She wanted to press her thighs together and shuffle in place as she came to stop by the platform, but she could not afford to do so in front of so many others, especially not in her moment of triumph. “Ladies and gentlemen, I pose a question to you? What is the world? The world is clothing!” Ragyo began her speech, “Life Fibers are the ruler of this world, and I, Ragyo Kiyurin, carry out their will! Honnoji Academy was created with this purpose!” Ragyo was hit with another wave of desperation, and she shifted slightly, making it look like she was just turning to look at the rest of the audience. She grit her teeth, cursing her full bladder as she continued. “The weak will serve as the foundation for what is to come! You should consider it an honor! Now, let the celebration begin!” Ragyo pressed the ornate red button on the pedestal in front of her, and soon the entire stadium’s inhabitants were engulfed by the Life Fiber suits they had been given. She looked out across the stadium and laughed, smiling. Hopefully things would go smoothly, and she would be able to head off to the bathroom as soon as it was all over. Of course that was wishful thinking. Just when she was taking in the silence and basking in the success of her experiment, a loud thud sounded, and a brat with red and black hair appeared before her. Ryuko Matoi. She had heard much about her from Satsuki. She wanted to see what she was capable of. If her suspicions of Ryuko were true, then she could become a valuable asset to her. She stepped forwards, interested, but then frowned. She felt another wave from her bladder. Fighting in this state would be a pain. She glanced back, wondering if she could ask Satsuki to deal with it so she could finally call this off and pee, but just as she did so, she noticed Satsuki stepping towards her with her blade. If she hadn’t looked back at that moment, she would’ve been stabbed in the back, but she managed to side-step it, grabbing Satsuki’s arm and glaring at her. “What do you think you’re doing, aiming a blade at your own mother!?” Ragyo asked, rage clear on her face. Satsuki seemed to be caught off-guard, having expected to land the blow while Ragyo’s guard was down. Instead, she stepped back, joining the rest of her student council as they moved to confront her. “I, Satsuki Kiryuin, am rebelling against you!” “You wish to take my empire from me? To dethrone me?” “No. Humans are not meant to serve clothing! I intend to destroy Life Fibers! I have turned Honnoji Academy into a fortress to rebel against you and your empire!” With her bold declaration, the screen of the arena changed to show that some of Satsuki’s other lackeys had infiltrated her own mansion and had disabled the Original Life Fiber. Not only that, but Inumuta had activated some sort of device, and needles shot into the cocoons of life fibers that had enslaved the audience. Suddenly, they were all free. Gamagori and his disciplinary committee had captured her assistant, and the rest of the students were putting up a resistance too. Ragyo was furious. Everything was falling apart, and worse still, she still had to pee like crazy. A prolonged fight would be bad. Luckily, Ryuko seemed to be stunned into silence by Satsuki’s sudden declaration, and because Satsuki’s sneak attack had failed, Ragyo was able to rush up to her. “If you no longer wish to serve me, then I strip you of your rank as Student Council President, and of your uniform.” Satsuki’s eyes widened in alarm as Ragyo absorbed the life fibers that made up Junketsu and watched in horror as they formed around her. Ragyo activated the Kamui and she transformed, her outfit being replaced by the revealing form of Junketsu. Ragyo winced when she felt the cold air on her exposed skin, and she could tell her bladder was starting to bulge out. She had to finish this quickly. “You should know, Junketsu, like all life fibers, is loyal to me. A fool like you cannot wield him properly!” Ragyo moved to attack Satsuki, but then Ryuko quickly transformed and dove in the way. Ragyo cursed, feeling her bladder spasm again. She didn’t have time for a prolonged fight. She attacked Ryuko directly, but she caught sight of a blade swinging at her from the side. Satsuki had been stripped of her uniform, but even in her underwear she was choosing to fight with her blade too. Ragyo grit her teeth, but then Nui appeared before her. “Mistress Ragyo, the smallfry have been taken care of!” Nui pointed at a large pile of Satsuki’s rank and file, beaten and battered on the floor. So much for a resistance. That just left Ryuko, Satsuki, and the Student Council. “Which one should I take, Ragyo?” “Deal with my fool of a daughter. I want to finish this quickly,” Ragyo replied. “Aw, I wanted to play with her more,” Nui smiled, pointing at Ryuko. “Do not argue with me, Nui,” Ragyo frowned. Her bladder was only growing more and more full, no thanks to the tea she drank earlier, and the fact that her short speech had turned into a drawn-out affair had really gotten on her nerves. “Fine, fine,” Nui sighed, turning around to fight Satsuki. The rest of the Student Council stepped in, but Ragyo didn’t have time to pay attention to that fight. She whirled around just in time to block a blow from Ryuko, and the shocks went straight through her bladder. She buckled her knees a little as she tried to fight off the wave, even as Ryuko whirled back for another blow. Ragyo didn’t want to block another blow like that, for fear of sending another jolt to her bladder, so she dodged the attack to the side. However, Ryuko followed up with another swing, and Ragyo was forced to jump backwards, impressed by the force at which Ryuko cracked the ground when her blow missed. Unfortunately jumping back meant she landed on her feet and sent a strong jolt up her legs and straight to her abdomen. She winced and clenched one hand, but she had no privacy with which to hold herself, least of all in the middle of battle. "Your movements seem off, are you alright, mistress Ragyo?" Junketsu was looking up at Ragyo, clearly noting something was wrong. There was no way she was going to openly admit that she had to pee to him, though. She shook her head. “I’m fine, let’s just focus on the battle.” Ragyo charged forwards, swinging a clawed hand towards Ryuko. Ryuko managed to block it with her blade, but she seemed surprised at how sharp Ragyo’s nails were. Ragyo pushed her back and lunged again, ignoring the nagging from her bladder caused by the movements. She could feel it sloshing around in her abdomen, making her desperation all the worse, but she wouldn’t win if she simply stayed on the defensive. She used her speed to launch a series of attacks towards Ryuko, all of which were barely parried by her blade. Ryuko was strong, but Ragyo was pushing her back, slowly but surely. Unfortunately, just as Ragyo was getting into the rhythm of attacking, ready to break through Ryuko’s defenses, a particularly strong wave washed over her, and her leg faltered. Ryuko immediately took the opportunity to take a swing, and Ragyo had to frantically dodge to avoid the attack. She lunged back and clamped her thighs together, trying to disguise her desperate squirming as recovering from the battle. This is bad, I can’t fight with my bladder this full. Ragyo sighed. She wanted to see what Ryuko was capable of, but she was running out of time. She wouldn’t have anyone to test her out on like this, but enslaving her was the next best thing. As Ryuko lunged towards her, Ragyo stepped back and sent spindles of life fibers up into the air, wrapping around Ryuko’s head and embedding themselves into her brain. Almost immediately, she stopped obediently, and Ragyo allowed herself a laugh. “Simple enough. Now, Satsuki, stand down, or I’ll send my new pet at you.” Satsuki looked over, horrified at seeing Ryuko now under Ragyo’s thrawl. Her eyes widened. The fight would’ve been hard if she had Junketsu, but now that Ragyo had stolen it, she had no hope of fighting against Ryuko with a Kamui. The rest of Satsuki’s little rebellion jumped in the way, but between Nui and Ryuko, it was hopeless. Satsuki looked around, like she was trying to figure a way out of this, while Ragyo shuffled in place, trying not to make her desperation too obvious. “Everyone, run!” Satsuki finally said. “What? No way!” “We’re not going to leave you behind!” “We’re fighting with you until the bitter end!” “Friends don’t turn their backs on each other!” “If we’re all captured here, there’s no more hope for humanity!” Satsuki insisted, “Don’t worry about me, use your uniforms and run!” “How bold, and utterly pointless! None of you are getting out of here! Nui, Ryuko, take care of them for me. I have some urgent matters to attend to.” Ragyo began walking off, eager to get back inside and make a beeline for the bathroom. In the background, she could hear Satsuki and the other student council members fighting uselessly against Nui and Ryuko. She had felt how powerful that girl was. Even with their uniforms, they would not have the power to resist. Ragyo reached the elevator she had used to take up, and tried not to look antsy as she hurriedly waited for the doors to open. Now that she was no longer center-stage, she allowed herself to squirm more openly and grab herself. "Mistress Ragyo, could it be that you have to relieve yourself?" She blushed, completely forgetting about Junketsu. She looked down. She wanted to tell the damned thing to mind his own business, but considering she was wearing him now, she supposed it was kind of his business. He’d be the one getting wet if she couldn’t hold it, after all. “I’ll be fine, that battle just took longer than I expected,” Ragyo smiled, “But, now that it’s over-” Just as Ragyo spoke, however, she heard Ryuko yell from behind her. She turned around in surprise, just in time to see the girl shrug off her mental refit and tear the life fibers she wove into her brain out. “Impossible…” Raygo simply stared. “Ragyo!” Ryuko yelled, lunging straight for her. Ragyo cursed just as she heard the ding to the elevator behind her. Her relief would have to wait. She grit her teeth and lunged forwards, meeting Ryuko’s charge with one of her own. She was done playing. She was desperate at this point and she didn’t want to put off using the bathroom any longer. She whirled around and kicked Ryuko to the side, glaring at her and ignoring the painful shock that sent through her bladder. Ryuko seemed to notice that Ragyo was taking things more seriously, so she swung again, this time with more force. Ragyo decided to dodge instead of blocking the hit, nearly letting out a leak as her feet hit the ground. She barely had time to prepare a counterattack as Ryuko was ready to swing again, but Ragyo was able to parry her blade with her hand and grab her by the arm. She swung Ryuko around and sent her flying off, crashing into the stands nearby. Ragyo took the time and the distance she put between them looked around desperately for Nui, she wanted to ask her to finish the job before her bladder reached it’s limits. Unfortunately for her, Nui was preoccupied fending off Satsuki, who despite not having Junketsu was still formidable, and the rest of the Student Council. She would have to take care of this herself. Steeling herself and pressing her thighs together, Ragyo dove at Ryuko, slamming into her and knocking her Scissor Blade out of her hands. Ryuko panicked, lunging for the blade, but was forced out of the way when Ragyo sent a clawed hand at her. Ryuko was barely able to roll out of the way to dodge, but it left Ragyo standing over her, smirking. “You put up quite the fight, but it’s time I finish this, I think!” Ragyo reached for the Scissors Blade, picking it up and getting ready to plunge it into Ryuko, but suddenly her bladder spasmed again and she wavered. It was only for a brief moment, but Ryuko took immediate advantage of it. She reeled both her feet back and plunged them into Ragyo’s stomach as she sprang from the ground. The direct hit to her bladder made her leak, and she gasped desperately, dropping the blade in surprise. She doubled over, trying not to lose control then and there. Unfortunately, Ryuko wasn’t going to give her a chance to recover. Ragyo was forced to lunge backwards as Ryuko grabbed the Scissors Blade and swung it directly at her head. The shock from dodging caused another leak, and Junketsu shuffled uncomfortably on her body. "Hey, don’t wet yourself while wearing me! I drink blood, not piss!" “Now’s not the time!” Ragyo glowered back at him briefly before having to dodge backwards as Ryuko sent another swing her way. Ragyo tried to counterattack and take revenge by plunging her clawed hand into Ryuko’s own stomach, but Ryuko managed to block her hand with her blade and the two glared at each other as they clashed. Neither could get the upper hand, however, so they both got blasted back by the force as the fight continued. Ragyo winced once again. She was finding it hard to move with her full bladder, and she couldn’t stand still for a moment. She blushed as she glanced up at the large screens. The audience had been freed, so they could watch her every desperate squirm as she fought both against Ryuko and her own bladder. Ryuko was the first to dive back in, swinging her blade at Ragyo, who once again sidestepped. She bit her lip, feeling herself nearly lose her balance as she tried not to leak again. She felt her bladder sloshing around with each step as she dodged and swung, trying to fight back even as her own body was failing her. “Your movements have gotten slower,” Ryuko taunted, noticing Ragyo was lagging behind. “You insolent fool!” Ragyo grit her teeth. If she was at full strength, she could easily finish this battle, but like this, she was in serious trouble. Another strong wave hit her right at that moment, and Ragyo had to fight the urge to jam her hands between her legs. Ryuko took full advantage of this and tried too attack, but Ragyo got in a solid hit, slashing at Ryuko’s arm. She dove back and grasped at her arm as Ragyo winced, leaking once again. "I told you not to-" “Shut it, I can’t…” Ragyo felt another powerful wave hit her, and she hadn’t even recovered from the last one. No longer caring about the monitor, she pressed both hands against her crotch, trying to press them as hard as she could against her aching muscles to keep her flood contained. Unfortunately, she was at her limits. She felt herself let out another leak and doubled over. She frantically looked for some rubble or somewhere to dive behind so she wasn’t in full view of everyone, but it was no use. In the next instant, Ragyo’s floodgates burst, and she began peeing uncontrollably. The strong stream met little resistance due to her revealing outfit, spraying down her legs and pooling underneath her. Her face burned as she realized her accident was being broadcast across the entire arena, absolutely mortified at the thought of everyone seeing her. She feebly tried to stop, but she had taxed herself too far, and she could barely slow the flow as she emptied her bladder right out into the stage, in full view of everyone. Her knees buckled as relief washed over her, and for a moment she lost herself in the sensation, allowing herself to let out a moan as she felt her swollen bladder slowly deflate. The pressure slowly subsided, and by the time she was finished, there was a sizable puddle beneath her. Unfortunately, now that she had finished, the relief was completely replaced with sheer embarrassment, and she looked around. It seemed like the whole stadium had stopped to watch her accident. "I can’t believe you pissed yourself in me, do you know how disgusting this tastes? You better wash me properly when we get back to the mansion!" In anger, Junketsu canceled their transformation, and Ragyo was stuck wearing the untransformed Kamui, now a sopping wet school uniform. Nui glanced over from her battle with Satsuki and the student council, and smirked, saying teasingly, “Oh my, Mistress Ragyo! How embarrassing! If you needed to go, you should’ve told me sooner~” Ragyo was about to scold her for her teasing, but before she had the chance, Gamagori got a strong hit on her, and she was sent flying. Ragyo was annoyed at the position they were in, but she allowed herself a small smile at Nui’s expense for her teasing. “Hahaha, did she really just piss herself?” someone in the audience asked. “What is she, a child?” she heard another scoff. “That’s what you get for trying to pull one over on us!” “She really did just wet herself like a child, hahaha!” “She looks kind of hot though, especially in that school uniform!” Ragyo looked around at the numerous people in the stadium, all watching her on full display. The screens prominently displayed the aftermath of her accident, and the audience was not letting her live this down. Some were angry, some were laughing, and yet others teased her or yelled in disgust. She could only blush and shrink down in embarrassment, but the worst was yet to come. “Hahahahahahahahaha!” Ryuko laughed openly, holding her stomach as she hunched over, “I can’t believe you pissed yourself? Is that why you were putting up such a sorry fight?” Satsuki glared down at her as well, having pushed Nui back, “You always look down on others, but how does it feel to experience that same humiliation. Or do you intend to look down on us with that puddle underneath you?” Ragyo grit her teeth, but seeing as Nui was being pushed back herself, and that she doubted Junketsu would cooperate with her after she pissed herself wearing him, she figured it was time to retreat. Not only that, but the sheer embarrassment of today was still burning on her face. Mortified, she ran off, Nui following close behind, and she planned to regroup and regain her footing later. The End
  12. Here with another batch of commission stories I've wrote! I should get better at posting these one by one instead of all at once, but oh well. Etiher way, this is another Love Live! commission by @Zenkopan! This time it stars Umi and Kotori, as well as Kotori's mother, caught desperate in a traffic jam! I hope you enjoy! Caught in a Jam Umi found herself rushing down the stairs, still brushing her hair as she heard the knock on the door. She had just finished getting prepared, dressing herself in a white sundress with blue straps. She made sure her swimsuit was packed in her bag before she grabbed it and rushed towards the door. Umi hastily put on her shoes before finally opening her door. It was Kotori, who was smiling at her excitedly. She was dressed in a soft yellow blouse with puffy sleeves, and a gray pleated skirt with white thigh high socks. Umi looked past her and saw a familiar car parked down the street, Kotori’s mom waiting patiently in the driver’s seat. “Sorry about that, my alarm didn’t wake me up, so I had to rush to get ready,” Umi apologized. “No worries,” Kotori waved off the apology, “We weren’t waiting long. You all set?” Umi nodded, and she stepped out the door and locked up. The two made their way over to the car. If Honoka hadn’t been busy, Kotori would’ve probably wound up sitting up front with her mom, but since it was just the two of them, they opted to both slide into the back seat. Kotori’s mom smiled as she turned to look at Umi, “It’s been a while since I’ve seen you, how have you been?” “I’ve been well,” Umi smiled, bowing her head politely, “Thank you for the ride, Mrs. Minami.” “Oh, it’s no trouble! I’m sure Kotori already told you, but I’m going out that way myself, so it’s convenient for me to drive you!” Kotori and Umi had been planning a trip out to the beach for some time, and now that it was summer, they finally had the chance to go. They had originally planned to take a high-speed train out that way, but Kotori’s mother happened to have an academic meeting out that way herself, so it worked out that she was able to drive them instead. As such, she was dressed in grey and white business suit with a short pencil skirt and dark pantyhose. “Still, it’s a shame that Honoka couldn’t come with you two, huh?” Kotori’s mother added as they set off. “Yeah, I really wish she could’ve come,” Kotori frowned. “I tried to tell her she was focusing too much on idol practice and not studying enough,” Umi crossed her arms, “But she didn’t listen, so now she’s stuck with supplementary classes.” “You don’t have to be so mean,” Kotori pouted at Umi, and Umi let out a sigh. “I know, I just wish she could be here too,” Umi admitted. “We’ll make sure to take her along next time,” Kotori’s mom chimed in. With that, they fell into small talk as they weaved their way through the narrow urban streets of the city. It was slow-going at first. Since it was morning rush-hour, the streets were pretty crowded, not only with other cars, but with numerous pedestrians trying to walk to work. Umi watched idly as the car crawled through the streets, occasionally glancing over to Kotori as they spoke about school and vacation and some upcoming live performances they had planned. Suddenly, however, Umi felt a slight urge from her abdomen, and she subconsciously shifted in her seat. She had to pee. She had been in such a rush that morning that she hadn’t gotten the chance to go before they set off. She vaguely recalled tiredly waking up in the middle of the night to go to the bathroom, so it wasn’t like she had been holding it since last night, but she could definitely feel some pressure starting to build up. She glanced towards Kotori and then her mother nervously. They did have quite a long drive ahead of them, but they had only just set off, so it would be rude for her to ask them to stop so soon. She tried to shift her position to ignore the nagging from her bladder and glanced nervously out the window, as if she could force the trip to go faster by watching the buildings go by. She caught sight of a convenience store on one of the corners and thought how easy it would be to ask to stop and run in before her bladder became a bigger issue, but once again she resigned herself to wait, not wanting to interrupt the trip so early. “Oh, by the way, I picked up some drinks last night, I have them in here to keep them cold,” Kotori’s mom motioned to a small cooler sitting on the passenger’s seat, “Let me know if you two get thirsty.” “I’ll take a tea,” Kotori requested, “Do you want anything? There’s tea, coffee, and some soda, though I know you don’t usually like carbonated drinks. Oh, and of course we have plenty of water!” Umi paused. She definitely didn’t need the extra liquid, and since they had just picked her up, she wasn’t thirsty yet. “I’m fine, thank you.” “Alright, just let me know if you change your mind,” Kotori’s mom smiled, “Here you go, Kotori!” “Thanks mom!” Kotori’s mother passed a large bottle of tea back to Kotori, who opened it up and took a large swig. Umi tried to ignore the sound of the sloshing liquid as Kotori gulped down about a third of the bottle in one go. As Umi shuffled, she turned her attention away from her friend and tried to focus on something out the window. Unfortunately, her eyes immediately landed on a large bank building with a fancy fountain outside, which did nothing to take her mind off her urge. She looked ahead instead, but was met with a red light, only reminding her of their slow progress through the city. “Ugh,” Kotori’s mother sighed, “Traffic today is pretty bad. Luckily, once we get through the city, we should be able to get on the freeway, and we’ll be moving a lot faster.” “It’s fine, mom,” Kotori smiled, “I don’t mind long road trips. What about you, Umi?” “I’m good,” Umi nodded, though she subconsciously shuffled as she felt another nag from her bladder. Ordinarily, she really didn’t mind longer road trips, but she was just nervous about getting caught on the road needing to pee. In the worst-case scenario, she could always ask to go, but she would feel pretty embarrassed asking Kotori’s mom to stop for her, specifically. She hoped that eventually they would all decide to stop somewhere before she reached that point. I need to stop thinking about it, it’s just making me have to go worse… “Oh, Umi,” Kotori looked over, “Did you finish writing the new song we’re going to perform at the concert yet?” “Huh, oh,” Umi shook her head, “No, sorry. I still need to get with Maki. She wants us to write the lyrics and the music together this time so they synergize better.” “Oh, but isn’t she at her parent’s summer home?” “Only for the week, so once she gets back we’ll be able to work on it,” Umi replied, “By the way, you’re working on the outfits, right? How are they coming along?” “Well, I’ve been having a bit of trouble with the inspiration. It’s supposed to be a summer theme, but we can’t exactly go up on stage in swimsuits. I was actually hoping this trip to the beach could give me some inspiration.” “That makes sense,” Umi nodded, “I can help you look, if you want.” “That would be great, thank you!” Kotori smiled. Umi was grateful for the change of topic and the distraction, and she was able to push her filling bladder to the back of her mind. The car continued weaving and crawling through the busy city streets, and finally the traffic seemed to lighten up. Umi let out a sigh as the car began picking up speed, and started getting stopped by less and less traffic lights. “Ah good, we’re finally moving,” Kotori’s mom smiled. Umi wasn’t the only one eager to get on the way. Actually, as Umi looked over at Kotori’s mom, she noticed that she was sitting stiffly in the car seat, moving her legs a bit restlessly, even when the car wasn’t moving. Umi was sure she was probably just projecting. There was no way Kotori’s mom also had to pee right now. Even if she had to go a little bit, Umi doubted the mature woman would ever get herself into a position where she needed to pee bad for Umi to notice. Umi was just worried about her own needs, and picking up innocuous movements by Kotori’s mom as false signs of desperation. Umi once again tried to push the feeling of having to pee to the back of her mind and enjoy the trip now that the car was starting to move more. Unfortunately, just as she did so, they hit an unlucky streak where it felt like they were getting stopped at each stop light. The frequent acceleration and slowing down was doing Umi’s bladder no favors as she felt it shift every time Kotori’s mom hit the brakes. Umi was starting to notice signs from Kotori now too. As she sat next to her, Kotori was starting to shift more than she had been previously, and her thighs were pressed tightly together. At some point she had finished up her tea, and Umi figured she might be regretting that decision now. Umi wasn’t as convinced that she was projecting with Kotori as she was her mother, since Umi knew Kotori and could pick up on the subtle changes. She was definitely looking less relaxed and more stiff than she usually carried herself. Umi was actually hopeful. If Kotori had to go too, then she was far more likely to be comfortable asking her mom to stop. Umi felt bad for relying on Kotori for something she could easily say herself, but she felt it would be way less rude for Kotori to ask. However, as the car got closer and closer to the freeway, Umi was starting to worry more and more that Kotori wouldn’t speak up. Even though Umi was pretty sure she had to pee, she seemed content to squeeze her legs together and shift around rather than ask her mom to stop. She even wound up reaching for the tea again and finishing it up. Umi was thinking it would be a good idea to just speak up, when Kotori’s mom looked back, “Before we hit the freeway, I think we should stop somewhere. We’ve got a long drive ahead of us still, and I’d rather not have to find another exit in case somebody needs to go to the restroom or something.” “Sounds good, mom,” Kotori spoke up, and Umi nodded in agreement. She was grateful Kotori’s mom had said something. She would’ve been embarrassed if she had to ask, and she was really starting to think Kotori wouldn’t say anything herself. She felt her bladder send her another nagging signal and was relieved when the car pulled over at a convenience store. The three got out of the car, Umi stretching before feeling her bladder protest the sudden shift from seated to standing. She tried to disguise her shuffling as simple discomfort from having been sitting for a while before following Kotori and her mom into the store. Kotori made a beeline for the back where there was a restroom sign, and Umi shuffled along behind her. Unfortunately, it seemed that she had celebrated too soon. There was caution tape and an out of order sign along the doors, and the floor around the bathrooms were visibly flooded. An employee at the front caught where the girls were headed and apologized. “Sorry, ladies, one of the pipes rusted through and caused a massive flood, so the restrooms are out of order until we get them repaired. I apologize for the inconvenience.” Kotori’s mother shook her head, “Oh, no worries, thank you for letting us know!” She then turned to Kotori and Umi, looking worried, “there’s not another place to stop around here before the entrance to the freeway. How are you girls feeling? Do you have to go that badly?” “I’m fine, mom,” Kotori shook her head, “What about you, Umi?” Umi blushed and shuffled in place, hoping her urge wasn’t that obvious. She was put on the spot. Now, rather than just getting to stop, Kotori’s mom would have to go out of her way for them to use the bathroom. “I’m fine,” Umi lied, “I can wait until we get there.” “Are you girls sure?” Kotori’s mom asked, “It’ll be at least an hour from here.” Umi paused for a moment, gauging if she thought she could hold it another hour. She had to pee, but she wasn’t desperate, and if Kotori didn’t have to go badly enough to request them to stop too, Umi didn’t want to be the only reason they were making another stop somewhere. “We’re fine!” Kotori smiled, “Right, Umi?” “Yeah, we’ll be fine!” “Alright, but when you’re asking me to stop later, don’t say I didn’t warn you two,” Kotori’s mom crossed her arms, though she was smiling to show she wasn’t too serious. The three made their way back out to the car, and Umi took one last, longing glance at the store’s restrooms, so close, yet totally unusable. She got back into the car, sitting back down carefully and crossing her legs. She was now committed for a long hour of holding. She looked over at Kotori, surprised she had also said she was fine despite Umi picking up on some signs that she also had to pee. She was starting to think maybe she was wrong about that, but as Kotori sat down next to her, she definitely could tell Kotori was shifting in place a little, her thighs pressed together as her foot tapped on the floor. “Do you girls want anything else to eat or drink? It’ll be easier for me to reach the cooler now before I start driving again.” Umi was about to say no, but unfortunately even though her bladder was filling steadily, that didn’t mean she wasn’t thirsty. Her throat was starting to get dry, and it was a hot summer day. If she didn’t stay hydrated now, she could overheat later. “I’ll take some water, please,” Umi requested, wanting to avoid any drinks with a diuretic effect. Kotori’s mom smiled politely and passed a bottle of water back to her, and Umi smiled politely, “Thank you.” As they set back on the road, Umi gingerly sipped at her water, not wanting to make any of the sloshing sounds Kotori had made earlier with her tea, and not wanting to drink more than she needed to. She didn’t want her bladder filling up any faster, especially now that they were getting onto the freeway. Umi noticed Kotori shift slightly as she looked over at Umi as she drank, and Umi was more convinced than ever that Kotori definitely had to pee too. Umi shook her head, trying to push the urge to pee to the back of her mind. As Kotori’s mom pulled out onto the freeway and sped up, she tried to focus on looking out the window as they zoomed out of the city and into a more sparse area. They only had an hour to go, and while Umi definitely had to pee, she wasn’t bursting yet. As long as she didn’t think about it, she could hold it. However, not thinking about it was easier said than done. Every time the car hit a bump, it would send a jolt straight through her bladder, forcing her to squirm in place as she clamped her thighs together. She would also occasionally feel her throat start to dry out, and was forced to take reluctant sips from her water bottle. Each time the cold water hit her mouth, her bladder would spasm in protest, and she became more and more aware of the liquid she was adding to her body that would soon find its way through her. Distracting herself with conversation wasn’t working either. Kotori was distracted herself, and it was clear she was also holding it. She would squirm and shuffle, wincing at each bump, and Umi found it easier to look out the window than watch her friend struggle and only remind herself more and more of her own urge to pee. Umi also found her attention being drawn over to Kotori’s mother. The older woman was shuffling in her seat, sitting with her thighs pressed together awkwardly even as she drove. She was tapping the steering wheel with her fingers and kept glancing down at the clock on the dashboard nervously. Umi had written off her shuffling as Umi projecting her own need to pee onto the more mature woman, but now she was less convinced. Was it possible that even Kotori’s mother had to pee? No. Umi couldn’t rationalize that in her mind. She had suggested they stop, but she was fine with them continuing on when the convenience store’s bathroom turned out to be out of order. If she had to pee then, surely she would’ve made sure they stopped somewhere else first. Convinced she was mistaken, Umi turned back out the window, trying to distract herself even as she felt her bladder continue to fill. They continued to drive, having been on the freeway for a good 20 minutes, and all the while Umi’s urge to pee continued to grow. She was now sitting with her legs crossed, leaned back in her seat to avoid putting undue pressure on her abdomen. Her bladder was absorbing the car’s every bump and jolt, and she was finding it harder and harder to focus on anything other than needing to pee. Kotori too was sitting awkwardly next to her, shuffling around more and more. She had one hand resting on her thighs, a little too stiff to be casual, and she kept changing her position as if trying to get comfortable. Umi was once again hoping that Kotori would speak up and be the one to ask her mom to stop, but given how she hadn’t said anything earlier, she wasn’t holding out hope for that. Kotori’s mom also seemed to get more restless, and Umi was once again unsure whether or not it was just her own situation that was making her seem like she also had to pee. Whenever the other woman had a hand free, she placed it on her lap and played with the hem of her skirt. She also restlessly bounced her free leg as they continued on. She was shifting around in her seat more than normal too, but Umi was still sure she was imagining it. After all, there was no reason for Kotori’s mom to be holding it. Suddenly, the car ran over a particularly bad bump in the road, and Umi felt her bladder spasm. She bit her lip to avoid letting out an audible squeak of surprise as she clamped her thighs together and gripped the side of her dress. She fought the desperate wave, trying not to make her desperate squirming too obvious, and only dared look over at Kotori until the spike in pressure had passed. Kotori seemed to be in as bad of a state, her thighs clamped together, and the hand resting on her thighs suspiciously disappearing between the pleats of her skirt. She was rubbing her knees together desperately, trying to play it off by looking out the window. Kotori’s mother didn’t show any outward signs of desperation, and Umi took this as further confirmation that she didn’t actually need to pee. However, she looked back at the two girls and then spoke up. “I think I’m going to take the next exit, I don’t know about you girls, but I need a bit of a pit stop.” Umi was surprised to hear Kotori’s mom say that. She had spent the trip trying to rationalize all of Kotori’s mom’s actions away, when the simplest answer was the truth. Kotori’s mom needed to pee too. Umi almost couldn’t believe it. Why would she have been holding it? Why didn’t she just stop? Maybe she was just saying it because she had noticed Umi and Kotori squirming, but it did really seem like she had to go. Umi was so focused on that that she almost missed Kotori nodding in agreement, “Actually, I have to go too, mom.” “Me too,” Umi admitted. It was a little embarrassing to say out loud, but she wasn’t the only one they needed to stop for, and Umi was comfortable enough around Kotori to admit it now that they all had. Either way, Umi was grateful for them finally getting to stop. She was really starting to get desperate, and she was getting worried about holding it through the rest of the trip. “There’s another ten minutes until the next exit, hang in there, you two!” Umi frowned. She really had to go, but at least it was only another ten minutes, rather than over half an hour. She looked over at Kotori, who was now more openly holding it, shuffling in place with a hand between her legs. Umi resisted the urge to do the same, wanting to maintain some air of dignity. Umi kept glancing over at the clock as she counted down the minutes until the exit. Perhaps it was because she now knew she’d get to go soon, but her bladder felt like it was only filling up faster and faster. She was no longer able to ignore the pulsing waves of pressure from her full bladder. She found herself shuffling in her seat, no longer as concerned with hiding her needs from Kotori or her mother. When Umi wasn’t looking out the windows, she looked over at Kotori’s mom. Now that she knew the older woman definitely needed to pee, the signs were more obvious than ever. She was biting her lip as she tapped the steering wheel, and she was rubbing her knees together desperately any chance she got. Her free hand would rub up and down her thigh as she bounced in her seat, and she also kept glancing down at the clock, as though doing so would make the trip go by faster. “Oh no, come on!” she suddenly gasped, and it took a few moments for Umi to notice what was wrong. Up ahead, there was a row of traffic backed up on the freeway. Kotori’s mom reluctantly slowed down, and as the car came to a stop she actually wound up jamming a hand between her legs as she wriggled in her car seat. “The traffic’s backed up at least as far as the exit,” she sighed, “Sorry girls, we’re gonna be stuck here for a bit. I hope you two don’t have to go that bad.” “We’ll be fine,” Umi said, though deep down she wasn’t entirely sure anymore. The traffic was at a crawl, and the fact that Umi had been mentally preparing to relieve herself, only to realize she’d have to hold it much longer, didn’t do her bladder any favors. She could feel it swelling out against the waist of her dress, and she squirmed in place, trying to ignore the waves of pressure as she tried to hold it. Kotori didn’t look to be in much of a better shape, shifting her position in her seat every few seconds, shaking her legs up and down as she kept her hand firmly planted between her thighs. It was clear she was also eager to pee as soon as possible, and the fact that they were now stuck in traffic certainly didn’t help matters. Kotori’s mom grit her teeth, sitting stiffly as she clamped her thighs together. Umi could tell she definitely had to go, and she nervously kept glancing back to make sure the girls were holding up too. “Sorry about this, if I had known, I would’ve stopped sooner,” Kotori’s mom apologized, though it also sounded like she was berating herself as well, “Are you girls gonna be okay?” “We’ll be fine, mom,” Kotori chimed in this time, reassuring her, though as Umi looked over and saw Kotori bouncing desperately in her seat, she was less than convinced at Kotori’s words. Five agonizing minutes later, and they hadn’t gotten much closer to the exit. Kotori’s mom drummed impatiently on the steering wheel as she stared straight ahead, before she let out a gasp and buried her hand firmly between her legs. “Sorry, you two, but I just can’t hold it anymore,” Kotori’s mom admitted. She looked back, “Kotori, mind passing me that tea bottle?” “Y-yeah, sure,” Kotori blushed, handing her mother her empty bottle. Umi couldn’t believe what she was hearing. There was no way Kotori’s mom, a refined, mature woman who always seemed responsible and dependable, was about to pee in a bottle in her car. Yet even as she thought that, she watched as Kotori’s mom hiked her pencil skirt up and slipped her panties and pantyhose down just enough to slip the bottle right against her crotch. She scooted forward, nearly hugging the steering wheel to make sure any spills wouldn’t get on the car seat, and let out a soft moan. The loud sound of pee splashing against the bottom of the plastic bottle filled the car as Kotori’s mom practically burst. She tossed her head back and let out a sigh as she peed at full force, taking care to angle the bottle. It was clear from how little splashed onto the side and down onto the floor how practiced she was at it, but the narrow opening for the cap was a difficult target, and she was so desperate it was harder for her to control her stream. She couldn’t quite taper it off, so errant droplets and sprays splashed onto the outside as she tried to get most of it in the bottle. A small puddle was pooling on the carpet beneath the driver’s seat, but Kotori’s mom was too lost in relief to care. She simply basked in the sensation of her emptying her full bladder. She even lost track of the traffic, and they heard a beep from behind. She accidentally sprayed the floor more as she jolted in surprise, and awkwardly tried to move up even as she continued to pee. It made a bit more of a mess on the floor, a noticeable wet patch pooling between her legs, but she couldn’t stop now even if she wanted. Part of Umi desperately wanted to look away, as her desperation flared at the mere sight of watching Kotori’s mom relieve herself. Yet another part of her couldn’t believe what she was seeing, and she couldn’t tear her eyes away from the sight of the older woman relieving herself into the tea bottle. Kotori’s mom’s stream then started to taper off, and she let out one final sigh of relief before she finally stopped. was left with a rather wet bottle and small streams running down her legs. She looked down at the damage to her car floor and her pantyhose, but luckily the rest of her outfit was fine, and the carseat was still dry. She capped up the bottle and turned back to the other two. “Sorry, you two, I was really about to wet myself there,” she apologized, “Kotori, could you pass me the towel I have back there? It should be in the pouch behind the passenger’s seat.” “S-sure thing.” Kotori winced as she bent over to reach for the towel, and passed it up to her mom. As the older woman started wiping herself off and cleaning up as much as possible, Umi simply watched, stunned. She was still reeling from the fact that such an elegant woman had done something so crass. Her shock was short-lived, however, as suddenly she was hit by a strong wave of desperation. Watching Kotori’s mom relieve herself hadn’t helped at all, and she was already close to her limit before. She buried both hands between her legs and gasped as she felt a small spurt escape into her panties. She didn’t think she could hold it until the exit anymore. Kotori’s mom looked back and noticed that the other two girls were still in a bad spot. “Sorry, girls,” Kotori’s mom apologized again, “If you two can’t hold it either, you can-” She looked down at the bottle she was holding, but she noticed it was more than 3/4ths full. There wouldn’t be enough space for either girl to fully empty themselves into it, and definitely not if both needed to. “Uh, well, I was going to say you two could go, but we don’t have another empty bottle.” “It’s fine, I’ll wait,” Umi forced a smile. She was absolutely bursting, she didn’t think she could hold it anymore, but she wasn’t about to admit that. Besides, she couldn’t bring herself to use a bottle, even though she had just seen Kotori’s mom do it. Kotori, on the other hand, was not so above such things, and she seemed to be bursting too. She shuffled in her seat, both hands jammed firmly between her legs, and as she was hit with a particularly strong wave of desperation, she nearly doubled over. She clamped her eyes shut and tried to hold it back, feeling a few errant drops leak out. “H-hey mom, can I use the towel?” Kotori asked. “Oh, that might work, here,” her mom passed the towel back to her. It damp in some places from where Kotori’s mom had wiped herself off, but other than that, it was mostly dry, and it could definitely soak up a lot of pee. “You’re going to go here?” Umi asked in shock. “I can’t hold it, and traffic isn’t moving very fast,” Kotori pointed out. Kotori was about to shift in position to use the towel, but suddenly Kotori’s mom called out, “Wait, I think that truck can look into the car. You should wait until we pass him.” They had just pulled forwards, and were now lined up perfectly with a large delivery truck. They could just barely see the silhouette of the driver through the window, but he would have the perfect vantage point down into the car. It was on Umi’s side, but it would still be easy to see over to where Kotori was sitting. Kotori shuffled in place desperately as she waited for the traffic to move. She had one hand clutching the towel desperately as the other was clamped firmly against her crotch. Her legs were shaking as she kept glancing up, waiting for the car to pass them by. Umi herself was struggling too. She had pushed herself to her limit, but not only did she have to wait for Kotori to go first, but she also wanted to wait until there was no chance of anyone looking in. She squirmed and shuffled in her seat, fighting off the intense pressure as her swollen bladder screamed for relief. The car crawled up about a meter, but it still wasn’t enough. Kotori sat anxiously, sweat starting to pool on her forehead as she desperately tried to hold back. Suddenly, another strong wave of pressure struck her, and she let out another, longer spurt. She gasped and glanced over again at the truck. This time, the truck’s lane began to move a bit, and thankfully it was enough that the car was comfortably behind the truck’s cabin. Kotori wasted no time. She scooted to the edge of the back seat and slipped her panties to the side, not confident she could hold it until she pulled them down completely. She immediately burst, feeling her pee spray into the towel. Her stream soaked through the towel quickly and began running down onto the floor, pattering against the rubber floor mat. Kotori panicked and tried to adjust the towel to allow it to soak up her flood more efficiently, but errant drips and streams still splashed between her legs as she emptied her full bladder into it. The sight was almost too much for Umi to take, and she felt herself leak again into her panties. She glanced around and hoped there weren’t any more trucks. She had pushed herself past her limits, and couldn’t hold it anymore. “Kotori, as soon as you’re done, pass me the towel, I’m about to burst.” “Okay, I’ll try to hurry,” Kotori nodded. She pushed her pee out and it splashed noisily in a messy spray, but it overwhelmed the towel and she was forced to stop forcing it out. Umi would just have to hold it until she was done peeing normally. Umi squirmed desperately as Kotori continued to pee next to her, the sight and the sound driving her crazy. She had both hands clamped down against her pee hole, trying to physically stop the leaks even as she felt her bladder press more drops out into her panties. She bit her lip and tried desperately to wait for the towel. She desperately glanced over at Kotori, but she didn’t look like she was close to finishing yet. Umi clamped her eyes shut and begged her body to hold out a little bit longer, but she was suddenly hit with a strong wave of desperation. She gasped, feeling herself leak again, and shuffled to the edge of the carseat, getting into position with her hand clamped down over her crotch. She felt like it was only her fingers holding back the floodgates at his point. “Please hurry up, Kotori!” Umi gasped out. “I’m almost done!” Kotori’s stream finally started to taper off, and before she finished completely, she quickly passed the towel to Umi, the rest of her stream dribbling out onto the already damp mat beneath her. Umi grabbed the one dry corner, but after Kotori had peed into it, there wasn’t enough dry area to hold it like Kotori did. Instead, she placed it on the floor in front of her with the last dry patch facing upwards and quickly slipped down her panties. Umi immediately burst, feeling the floodgates open as she tried her best to aim for the towel. Unfortunately, due to her intense desperation, her stream was forceful and messy, and she managed to miss the towel at first. She adjusted her position, but between the force of her spray and the towel already having soaked up quite a bit of urine, there was little she could do to salvage the car mat in front of her. She felt a bit guilty, but there was no way she could stop now. She let out a relieved moan as her whole body melted into relief, her taxed bladder muscles aching and absolutely refusing to even slow the torrential stream. As she continued peeing, she felt the car move forwards, and she panicked, worrying that they had caught up to the truck so it could see straight into the car, especially since it had been on her side. She instinctively shifted away from the window, shifting her whole stream and once again missing the towel completely. Thankfully, they hadn’t caught up to the truck, and once Umi realized this, she immediately shifted back, readjusting her stream, letting out another sigh of relief. Still, she was becoming self-conscious of the ever growing puddle on the floor in front of her, especially since the towel had now completely soaked through, and refused to soak up anything else. She was basically peeing onto the floor of the car at this point, and she felt incredibly guilty. Finally, her flow started to slow, and taper off into a trickle. She tried one last time to stop early, but her bladder was not having it, and she couldn’t stop until it was completely empty. She looked down at the mess she made and frowned. “I’m so sorry, Ms. Minami.” “Oh, no worries!” she smiled and waved off, “We all wound up having to pee in the car, and I think we all managed to make a bit of a mess. The interior needed a bit of a steam-clean anyway, and most of the mess made it onto the floor mats! Really, it’s my fault. I should’ve had us stop somewhere else before getting on the freeway.” Umi still felt guilty, but Kotori reached over and patted her shoulder in comfort. “It’s fine, I really couldn’t hold it either. Besides, it’s better than us wetting ourselves!” “Here,” Kotori’s mom reached over into the glove box and pulled out a pack of tissues, “That towel doesn’t look like it’s going to be much help, so clean yourselves up with this.” Umi and Kotori nodded, taking the tissues and wiping themselves down as best as they could with the pack of tissues, patting themselves down and wiping up any errant splashes that had gotten on the seat before discarding them on the floor in the corner to be picked up later. Umi then went to pull up her panties when she noticed how damp they were. She had leaked quite a bit waiting for the towel from Kotori, and they hadn’t come away from the incident completely dry. She didn’t want to sit in her soaked panties, and she didn’t want to risk them leaving a damp patch on her skirt from prolonged contact. She fruitlessly tried to dry them with more tissues, but it didn’t really work, and she frowned. “What’s wrong? Oh,” Kotori asked, before noticing Umi was looking down at her panties, still keeping her skirt hiked up, “Take them off!” “W-what?” Umi asked, beyond mortified at the suggestion. “You’re going to have to take them off to change into your swimsuit later anyway, right? So, take them off now. It’s better than sitting in soaked panties, right?” “I… I don’t know…” Umi paused. “Come on, it’s just us two, you can change as soon as we get there,” Kotori pointed out. “It’s bad to sit in wet panties,” Kotori’s mom pointed out, “Besides, I’ve known you since you were little, I’ve seen you do far more embarrassing things than run around commando.” “Mom!” Kotori chided. Umi was completely red-faced, but it wasn’t like she had much of a choice. She slipped her sopping panties down her legs and discarded them on the floor, carefully moving the pee-soaked towel on top of them so she wouldn’t have a constant reminder that she wasn’t wearing them staring back up at her from the floor. The traffic jam took another twenty minutes to clear up, meaning there was no way any of them would’ve made it if they had tried to hold it. By the time they got to the beach, Umi was just grateful that the awkward car ride was over. Earlier she had been a little upset that they couldn’t go with Honoka, but now she was eternally grateful it had just been her and Kotori. The less people who knew about what happened, the better. The End
  13. I don't know when/if I'll get around to doing many non-commissioned requests in the future, but if I ever do, I'll keep this suggestion in mind! With that said, here's another batch of commissioned stories! It's been a while since I've updated, so I've got quite a few on the backburner that I finally got around to posting! I'll definitely try to be more consistent with posting them as I finish them in the future, but for now, here's a bunch of stories I've done over the past few months! The first is a Toaru Majutsu no Index story staring Kanzaki. She's tricked by Tsuchimikado into thinking Touma is in danger, and spends the whole day protecting him from a distance, all while ignoring her own needs. The second story is a continuation of my DDLC stories. This one contains messing, so do be warned, but if you've been following the other ones, this one is something like a finale of sorts! The third one is something of a sequel to my story "The Senior Trip", and stars the same characters. Of course, this story was meant to be standalone as well, so you don't have to read that one to enjoy this one! This one explores Nicole's and Taylor's shared dislike of public toilets in a sitaution where they'll inevitably need to pee-- a girls' night out bar-hopping The forth is a Spice and Wolf story where Holo insists she can hold it until she and Lawrence make it to the next town after a short argument, but numerous delays and unexpected circumstances get in the way. The final story for now is a story for FFXIV (It does contain Endwalker spoilers, so be warned!), where Y'shtola is allowed access to the Forbidden Section of the Noumenon for a limited time, and has to weigh making the most of that time over her ever-filling bladder. That's all the stories I'm going to post for now, but do keep in mind I am open for commissions! If you enjoy my stories and are interested in a custom story by me, please feel free to DM me!
  14. Here's another commissioned story from me! This one's a bit special, though. This story was swimming around in my mind for a while, and I finally got to write it! It stemmed from the idea that Y'shtola would prioritize gaining access to forbidden tomes over worrying about her bodily needs! This one has some pretty big Endwalker spoilers in it, based on where it's set and things discussed in it, so consider this a spoiler warning! For everyone who's caught up/not worried about FFXIV spoilers, though, I hope you all enjoy! The Forbidden Section Y’shtola Rhul leaned against the wall in the halls of the Forum, waiting with her arms crossed to be called in. Usually the Forum building was filled with Forum members and other bureaucrats running around and making sure everything was in order, but during the Forum meetings, the ornate halls were eerily quiet. Suddenly, the large wooden door creaked open and one of the Forum members poked her head out, beckoning the Scion. “Your request is up for review, please enter.” “Thank you,” Y’shtola nodded. She followed the Forum member into the hall and stepped down the stairs to stand at the center of the room, before the entire Forum. “Lady Y’shtola,” the Forum’s current Speaker, and old Elezen with deep set wrinkles who she didn’t recognize, looked over at her, “You have submitted a request for unrestricted access to the Noumenon’s forbidden section. The Forum has summoned you here to discuss your request and deliver our decision on the matter. Our determination will be final, and there shall be no avenues of appeal, though should you find our decision today unsavory, you may resubmit your request no sooner than three moons from this date. Are these terms acceptable, Archon?” “Yes,” Y’shtola nodded, standing firm even as her heart raced. Unrestricted access to the forbidden tomes of the Nomenon was a coveted privilege to even the most accomplished Sharlayan scholars, and a rare one at that. “First, please state your name and occupation for the Forum.” “Y’shtola Rhul. Aetherologist and a former member of the Scions of the Seventh Dawn.” “That is the now-disbanded Eorzean organization who previously devoted their efforts into the restoration of the Students of Baldesion, correct?” “Yes. We were also recently involved in the project to complete the Ragnarok and the expedition to put an end to the Final Days, as you may very well recall.” The Forum erupted into hushed discussion, and the Speaker called for order. As soon as the hall was silent again, he continued. “We have not yet forgotten your role in aiding Sharlayan, and the star as a whole,” the Speaker nodded, “Yet let us not forget that this matter is merely that of research, and does not involve the safety of this nation or the star. Unless you failed to state such matters when you submitted your request?” “No, I did not,” Y’shtola answered curtly, “This request is strictly for my continued research into aetherology, and to further my own pursuits. While I do not doubt that the information locked away in the Noumenon could prove fruitful for the safety of Sharlayan and the star, I cannot claim that my current request is connected to any imminent threats.” “Very well,” the Speaker nodded, “And it is for this reason that the stated purpose of your request was listed as ‘research and the pursuit of knowledge’, I presume.” “That is correct.” “Do you have any additional comments to state now, for the Forum,” the Speaker asked, “Any other reasons why we should grant you unrestricted access to forbidden tomes? Knowledge that has, throughout the course of our history, been deemed too dangerous for even those who have achieved the rank of Archon to access freely?” Y’shtola closed her eyes and took a deep breath before looking around the room at the faces. Some were familiar to her, others were obscured by the veils worn by some Forum members. She caught sight of Fourchenault awaiting her response, his expression as impassive as any others. She knew that her written request was merely a formality, and that any real attempt at convincing the Forum to grant her request came now. “It is because this nation has instilled in me a great curiosity that I pursue all knowledge. That curiosity has driven me to study under Master Matoya, one of the greatest minds Sharlayan has known. It has possessed me to spend countless hours pouring over the tomes of the Great Gubal Library, even long after this nation abandoned it. This is nothing less than the continuation of my life’s pursuits. There is information in the Noumenon that can further my understanding of aether, of life, of this very star and beyond. What kind of Archon- nay, what kind of scholar would I be if I did not doggedly pursue every avenue of inquiry, pour through every tome that might hold the answers I seek?” “That’s all well and good, Archon,” another Forum member spoke up, “But need I remind you that the forbidden section is deemed as such because that information is dangerous! There is a reason that we don’t let anyone access it without reason. What you requested is unrestricted access.” “Yes, but let us not forget what she, and the rest of the Scions, recently did for this star!” another voice chimed in, “Do you really think she would use forbidden knowledge for wanton destruction?” “Yes, we remember the Scions and their heroics,” yet another member nodded, “But let us not forget that before that they were causing trouble for us, right as fear of the Final Days was ramping up, no less. They disobeyed the Forum and undermined our efforts!” “Indeed,” this time, it was Fourchenault that spoke up, “But do not forget that they made the right call. In our arrogance we denied them answers and painted them as little better than criminals, and yet it was ultimately their efforts that did more to preserve the life of this star than we could’ve ever hoped to achieve.” The crowd once again erupted into argument, and the Speaker called out, “Order, order! Please, let us stay on the topic of Archon Rhul’s request to be granted access to the forbidden section, not of any of her or the other Scion’s past transgressions, or our mistakes.” The Forum settled down, and Y’shtola felt all eyes settle on her as the Speaker continued. “Now, let us cast the vote. All in favor of granting Y’shtola Rhul’s request?” A number of hands were raised, and Y’shtola counted the ones she could see without turning around. It looked roughly even, but she had no way of knowing how the people behind her voted, and she did not dare turn around. “48 in favor to 51 against. The motion fails.” Y’shtola felt her heart drop, but she would not allow her shoulders to slump. She was disappointed, but showing it now would do nothing to sway the determination. “However, as the motion is so narrow, I propose a compromise,” the Speaker continued, “I propose the Forum grant Archon Rhul temporary unrestricted access to the Noumenon’s forbidden section for a period of 6 hours from this time, and to allow any further requests for specific information be expedited with the need for approval from only one Forum member, within reason. Would these conditions be acceptable?” Y’shtola nodded, “Yes.” “All in favor of this proposed compromise?” Y’shtola saw nearly every hand that she could see raise up, and she didn’t need to look behind her to know that the vote passed. Afterwards, she was dismissed, and the Forum promised her that the approval would be forwarded to the Noumenon immediately. She even spotted the Mammet running off to deliver the signed letter to the library. As she left the halls of the Forum building and stepped out into the late morning sun, she let out a deep breath. It felt like all the tension had been released from her body. She noticed short, quick footsteps approaching, and she looked down and spotted Krile rushing up to meet her. “You look exceptionally pleased,” Krile noted, “Don’t tell me they actually gave you unrestricted access.” “No,” Y’shtola shook her head, “Nor did I expect as much. Though they did offer quite a reasonable compromise.” Y’shtola went over the outcome with Krile, and the lalafell smiled, placing her hands on her hips, “If I didn’t know any better, I’d say this was your plan the whole time. Asking them for something as outrageous as unrestricted access so that any compromise would seem reasonable.” “Were that I that conniving,” Y’shtola smirked, “When I submitted the request, I did earnestly want to be granted unrestricted access to the Noumenon. After all, Master Matoya was granted access to forbidden tomes by the Forum, and her penchant for dangerous research and inventing aetherial weapons far surpassed my own at the time.” “At the same time, I imagine you’re quite content with how things turned out,” Krile concluded. Y’shtola could only nod and smile. “Well, I should get going. They’ve already sent the message to the Noumenon, so the clock is already ticking, so to speak.” “Very well,” Krile nodded, “You’ll be back at the annex later, I presume?” “Yes. Perhaps we can discuss my research over some tea.” Y’shtola and Krile parted ways, and the miqo’te wasted no time making a beeline for the library. She entered the halls of the Noumenon and headed up to the central desk, where a Mammet was already awaiting her arrival. “Y’shtola Rhul, authorized to access the Forbidden Section for unspecified research purposes for a period of 6 hours. Follow me.” Y’shtola followed the clockwork machina out of the ground floor and into the halls restricted to archons only, then deeper into the Noumenon, until finally they reached the long hallway leading to the Forbidden Section. The Mammet stopped at the doors and turned around to face her once again. “Your time starts once you enter. Once the time is up, I or one of the other attendants will come to escort you out. Should you choose to leave early, you will forfeit any remaining time and your approval will expire. Please ensure you are fully prepared before entering.” Y’shtola conjured up a large notebook and a quill, looking eager to get started. “I’m quite ready, thank you. Please allow me to enter.” “Very well.” The Mammet held its hand out and the chains sealing the Forbidden Sections vanished, allowing the large wooden doors to creak open. Y’shtola entered and looked around the circular room. It was quite large, but compared to the rest of the Noumenon, it was rather modest in size. There weren’t many tomes the Sharlayans saw fit to restrict even for their most accomplished scholars. She glanced up at the clock in the center of the room so she knew what time she would be escorted out. The Forum had only given her 6 hours, so she fully intended to spend all of it buried in books. Y’shtola hadn’t wanted to restrict her topic of research to one subject, but she had a good starting point in mind; the interaction between aether and dynamis. Since Dynamis was not a largely studied topic, she figured there’d be very limited information on it, but its echos could hide away in unexplained aetheric phenomena. With this as her focus, Y’shtola eagerly stepped towards the first shelf and began scanning the spines of the many tomes, as well as checking the section’s index for anything relevant to aetherial anomalies. When she was done, she had a collection of tomes gathered up on the floor, and she had made herself a pot of tea she could sip on while reading. She sat down, really wishing the Noumenon had more in the way of chairs, and began skimming through old accounts of odd aetheric interactions. Y’shtola had only gotten halfway through the first tome before she felt the first telltale signs of her bladder. It was a small, nagging twinge that she felt after pouring her second cup of tea. She frowned. In her eagerness to start her research, she hadn’t considered she’d be stuck in this room for 6 hours without a place to relieve herself. Y’shtola looked up at the clock. Barely a half-hour had passed. She was a little worried, but this wasn’t the first time she had put off her body’s needs for the sake of her research. It was a bit of a bad habit of hers to get caught up in a book or a tome or some interesting aetherial readings, and in the course of studying them she would completely ignore her bladder until she couldn’t any longer. In her youth, she made many mad dashes to the privy after hours upon hours of studying. It was a habit Y’shtola tried her best to avoid nowadays, but now she had no choice. She refused to forfeit even a single hour of her time here. Shaking her head and pushing the thought to the back of her mind, Y’shtola continued studying. The only conscious decision she made regarding her bladder was finding a more comfortable position on the floor and reaching for her tea cup far less often. She would only go for it if her lips and throat were dry. Unfortunately, the dry air of the Noumenon, maintained to preserve the books, made this a frequent occurrence. Y’shtola was on tome number 3 when she ran out of tea in her first pot. She shuffled slightly, feeling a slight pressure starting to build up in her bladder. She glanced up at the clock. 5 hours left. She had made significant headway on her notes, and was even starting to glean a pattern in the anomalies that had piqued her curiosity, so her desire to learn as much as she could in her allotted time overpowered the growing worry that her bladder would fill up faster than her time would run out. Y’shtola waited a bit before making another pot of tea, all too aware of the beverage’s diuretic effects. Unfortunately for her, however, it also helped her concentrate, and once again the dry air of the Forbidden Section left her parched. She reluctantly put down the tome she was reading and began to prepare another pot of tea, squeezing her legs together as the sound of the water filling the vessel subconsciously reminded her of the relief she would not get for hours. As her tea brewed, Y’shtola gauged her bladder’s fullness, rubbing her abdomen. It wasn’t urgent yet, more like a nagging sensation that lingered at the back of her mind. Buried in the many tomes of the Forbidden Section, it was all too easy for Y’shtola to ignore the sensation. Yet the moment she thought of it, she felt a nagging wave of pressure hit her, and she was forced to adjust her position. Once Y’shtola’s tea was done, she took a quick sip, ignoring the discomfort, and returned to her studies, eager to get her mind back on-topic and off of her slowly growing urge. She managed to get into a rhythm. Skimming through pages, spotting an interesting line or passage that pointed to an anomaly, matching it to her other findings, jotting down notes. Y’shtola soon slipped into full research mode, utterly forgetting her bladder and pouring over information, her brain eagerly drinking up every new finding. She was pleasantly surprised by how consistent the previously unexplained aetheric events lined up with her current understanding of dynamis. While ancient scholars had no way of knowing exactly what was happening, it was clear that the interactions between aether and dynamis were far more prevalent than Y’shtola had previously considered. Y’shtola eagerly reached over for one of the more promising tomes, a transcription of an old Arkasodara text detailing the concept of akasa. It was only as she bent forwards that she felt a sudden spike of pressure from her bladder, and she was immediately reminded of her needs. She had nearly forgotten needing to pee, but now that it was back at the forefront of her mind, Y’shtola shuffled in her spot and looked up worriedly at the time. 4 hours left. She bit her lip. Her bladder was filling up faster than she wanted, and worse still, in her focus, she had polished off yet another pot of tea. Y’shtola cleaned up her tea set and shelved it for now. She would rather put up with a parched mouth and dry lips than risk filling up any faster. Turning her attention back to the book on akasa, she tried to get back into the flow she had been maintaining up until then. Unfortunately, unlike before, the nagging sensation of her filling bladder lingered even through her reading, and served as a background distraction. She was more conscious of her body’s shuffling as she tried not to let her need become so uncomfortable as to drag her out of her focus. Still, Y’shtola was nothing if not dedicated, and soon she was able to once again push the feeling to the back of her mind. It wasn’t to the point of entirely forgetting it as before, but she got back into her research and even a few nagging pusles from her bladder weren’t enough to pull her out of her books. However, despite her focus being entirely in her studies, her body could not ignore her bladder. Y’shtola shifted positions more frequently, squeezing her legs together, crossing them, shifting her weight back and forth to try to take some of the growing pressure off her bladder. She was filling steadily, and while it was only lingering in the back of her mind, her need was starting to grow from a minor discomfort to a consistent urge. As Y’shtola set down another tome and reached for another, she felt a pang from her bladder, and she crossed her legs together and tensed up as she fought back against the urge. With a worried expression, she glanced back up at the clock. There were still 3 hours left. Worse still, spending an hour in the dry air of the Noumenon had parched her. She was thirsty. Yet she knew the risks of making herself another pot of tea. Instead, she grabbed her cup and filled it instead with water. It would still be filling up on more liquid, something Y’shtola was eager to avoid, but at the very least she could avoid the diuretic effects of another pot of tea, something she really couldn’t risk at the rate she was filling up. As she sipped on her water, she was hit with another wave from her bladder, and she fought the urge to hold herself as she squeezed her thighs together. She was alone in the Forbidden Section, so she had no practical reason for not openly holding it, but her resistance to the action was for two reasons. The first was that she simply did not want to act in such an embarrassing and demeaning way, even if no one was around to see it. Y’shtola strived to be composed, refined, and elegant in all things. This wasn’t just an air she put on for others, but something she felt strongly about. The second was that, if she had to resort to holding herself openly this early, she knew her chances of making it another 3 hours were remote. Y’shtola finished her water and returned to her tomes, trying once again to push her needs to the back of her mind. Of course, as her urge to pee grew, ignoring it became all the more difficult. What she was once able to bury in the back of her mind as she poured over historical accounts and records of aetherial surges, she was now acutely aware of her filling bladder, even as she studied. She was able to maintain her focus, but every once in a while she was torn out of it by a surge of pressure from her abdomen. Y’shtola was now at the point where, even if she had been studying intensely, she’d likely set her tomes aside and seek out a bathroom. However, that was not an option here. If she left early, not only would she be squandering the gift the Forum had granted her, but her early departure would undoubtedly be recorded. How could Y’shtola justify a future request for unrestricted access if, the last time she was granted it temporarily, she didn’t even use all of it? So she pushed the urge to the back of her mind as best as she could and continued studying. Unfortunately for her, as her needs grew, her studying slowed down, and it felt like the time did as well. Y’shtola looked up at the clock, feeling like at least another hour had passed. It hadn’t, and she still had 2 and a half hours left. She bit her lip again, shuffling uncomfortably as she ignored the increasing pressure. She rubbed her abdomen again, and was dismayed to feel the tell-tale signs of a bulge. She had a long stretch ahead of her, and she was already this full. Y’shtola knew her body well. She’d definitely be bursting by the time her escort came. Shaking her head, Y’shtola shifted her position to take as much pressure off her swelling bladder as possible as she reached for another tome. She couldn’t focus on her urge to pee, it would only make things worse. If she could once again bury herself in the tomes, find something interesting to absorb her curiosity, she should be able to push the urgent need to the back of her mind and focus. That had been her plan, anyway, but as Y’shtola sat there, she found it harder and harder to focus on the tomes she had picked out. Everything was starting to blur together. A surge of aether here, a weird slow of aether here, a dry spell that ruined a city’s crops, a forest fire caused by an overabundance of fire-aspected aether. Y’shtola felt another wave of urgency shoot through her, and she grasped at the hem of her dress as she shuffled in her spot desperately. She shook her head and stood up. She couldn’t focus on this avenue of research anymore with her full bladder. Moreover, she had requested unrestricted access for a reason. She didn’t just want to come in here and study one thing. Y’shtola stood up, sending another surge of pressure through her bladder. She danced in place, tempted to jam a hand between her legs, and allowed it to pass. As soon as it did, she headed back towards the shelves, pacing back and forth and crossing her legs as she shuffled in place. There was another topic she wished to study. A long shot that she doubted she’d find anything about, which is why she hadn’t pursued it until now. She grabbed as many astrology and astronomy tomes as she could carry and shuffled back over to her spot on the floor. In Ultima Thule, the strange beings known as Ea had stated that she could not comprehend the research they had conducted to lead them to believe the universe was finite and doomed to die. It was a slight that had eaten away at her since that day. Y’shtola realized it was more of a personal slight than a valid reason for research, and she was by no means an expert in the subject, so researching it was more of a curiosity born from stubbornness than it was a legitimate scholarly pursuit, but she hoped the novelty of looking into it would at least overcome her growing desperation. Y’shtola bent down to place her new tomes on the growing pile, and another wave of desperation struck her. She bit her lips and squeezed her thighs together, shifting her weight from foot to foot. Her fingers played with the fabric of her dress as she once again fought the urge to grab herself. When Y’shtola finally fought back the wave, she carefully sat back down and grabbed a tome. Sitting down was much better, and gratefully, Y’shtola had been right. The change of subject and novelty of switching from aetherology to astrology helped her force back her urge to pee. She could still feel her bladder, continuing to swell as it filled with the tea and water she had drank earlier, but at the very least the balance shifted back in favor of her tome. If she were to make any serious attempts at researching the universe, she’d likely need to employ Urianger as someone who was far more familiar with celestial bodies and readings than herself, but at the very least as a jumping-off point, she could familiarize herself with some concepts and record some interesting notes to discuss later. As Y’shtola tried to stay in study-mode, she was still forced to wriggle and squirm around. She tried to resist the urge to check the time, but curiosity got the better of her and she glanced up. 2 hours left. She swallowed nervously. She hoped time would speed up as she got back into the swing of her research. Unfortunately, every time she got into a rhythm and felt herself getting engrossed in the book, a desperate surge from her bladder would hit her, and she was forced to squeeze her thighs together and clench her teeth as she fought back wave after wave. Y’shtola had barely finished the first tome before she was hit with another strong wave, and she tried crossing her legs together tightly. It did little to help, as she felt her swollen bladder continue to squeeze out. She felt a few drops leak out and soak into her smallclothes, and her eyes widened. She reached one hand down and urgently clamped it down between her legs, squirming pressing her thighs together until she finally regained control. Y’shtola blushed, despite no one being around to see her. She felt her face burn in embarrassment, not only at her desperate display, but at the thought that she actually leaked into her pantalettes. It had been quite some time that she had been so desperate that she actually leaked. She reluctantly looked up at the clock. 1 hour and 30 minutes. Y’shtola bit her lips, and weighed her options. She could leave now, dart to the nearest bathroom, and relieve herself. She was already at the point where her research was slowing down to a crawl, and she wouldn’t get much more use anyway. If the Forum asked why she didn’t use the full time, she could claim something urgent came up. It wouldn’t even be a lie, since Y’shtola urgently needed to pee. On the other hand, Y’shtola still wanted to use up her full time. She wanted to take as much advantage of her access to the Forbidden Section as she could. Moreover, her new topic of focus was not something she’d be able to convince many Forum members to sign off on. This might be her only opportunity in the foreseeable future to research the death of the universe. Biting her lip, ultimately Y’shtola put her research over her bodily needs. She could hold it for another hour and a half. She would undoubtedly be bursting, but she could make it. She turned her attention back to her book, keeping one hand pressed between her thighs as she bounced one leg desperately. She tried to ignore the growing pressure in her abdomen, even as she could feel her bladder bulging out, nearly visible even through her dress. She tried hard to focus, irritated that her mind kept being pulled out of the book by her urge to pee. Somehow, Y’shtola eventually managed to get back into the full focus of her studying, even as her distracted mind was split between her curiosity and desire, and her desperate need to relieve herself. She jotted down notes one-handed as she shifted and shuffled, one hand squeezing her crotch as she tried to focus more on her book than her bladder. Y’shtola maintained her train of thought until a sudden wave of desperation crashed into her. She desperately clamped down, and felt another few leaks drip out into her smallclothes. She squeezed her eyes shut and bit her lip, thighs shaking as she fought back any more errant leaks. The crotch of her pantalettes were now uncomfortably damp against her crotch, and she adjusted them through her dress to try to find some semblance of comfort. She glanced back up at the clock. An hour left. She was on the home stretch, but it felt like she was on the final stretch of an impossible test of endurance. She was so close to her goal, and so close to relief, yet she was so desperate at this point that she wasn’t sure how she’d make it even halfway. Yet, Y’shtola’s stubbornness once again won out over her urge to pee. Instead of standing up and admitting defeat, she pressed on, digging back into her book and fruitlessly trying to push the desperation to the back of her mind. It wasn’t long before Y’shtola hit the point where she couldn’t sit still anymore. She was squirming and shifting her weight near constantly, unable to find any position that didn’t put pressure on her overfilled bladder. She could feel it pressing out against the waistband of her underwear, and she could see the bulge through her dress. Her hand was pressed tightly against her crotch again, squeezed so hard between her thighs that her fingers were growing numb. She would only chance removing it when she needed to turn the pages of her book. Y’shtola bit her lip as another wave hit her, and she fought hard, squirming and shaking with her hand clamped down as hard as she could, as though she could physically hold back the flood with her fingers. She managed to avoid another leak, but she was left panting with the effort. Beads of sweat pooled on her forehead. Her lips were parched and her throat was dry, but there was no way Y’shtola was going to drink anything at this point. She wasn’t sure she could even hold it through the sounds of pouring water, let alone taking a sip. She glanced back up at the clock. 30 minutes left. She buried herself back into her studying, even as her bladder screamed at her. Her notes were becoming more sloppy as she struggled to write. She grit her teeth in frustration as she had to keep reading paragraphs over again, her mind struggling to focus on the words over her desperation. Y’shtola knew it wouldn’t help, but she kept glancing up at the clock, over and over. The time felt like it was slowing to a crawl. By the time she had reached the fifteen-minute mark, Y’shtola felt like she was reaching her limit. She was just barely able to focus on the tome in front of her as wave after wave of pressure forced her to tense her whole body and fight back to keep from leaking. Her bladder sat like a rock in her abdomen, and every time she so much as moved or shuffled around, she felt the weight of all her pent-up urine slosh around inside of her. Her hand was numb and covered in sweat from being buried between her thighs, and with every surge in desperation, Y’shtola was worried she was going to leak. For the first time, she glanced over at the empty tea pot sitting next to her. It was tempting. She desperately needed relief, and if it would help her stubbornly stay in the Forbidden Section until time was up, then at the very least she could justify it. Yet there was no way-- absolutely no way Y’shtola would resort to something that crass, let alone doing so to her precious tea pot. She shook her head and conjured the teapot away so the temptation was gone. She only had fifteen minutes left, she could make it. Y’shtola returned to her book, though her mind was so occupied with her sheer desperation that reading it was more a mere formality, a justification for her stubborn refusal to leave before the allotted time had expired. Still, she had managed to jot down a few more sloppy notes in the remaining time. By the time the Mammet had returned to escort Y’shtola out of the Forbidden Section, Y’shtola had reached her limit. She steeled herself as best as she could and shakily pulled herself to her feet, letting out a few involuntary leaks in the process. She danced in place until she was sure she could maintain control, and barely registered the Mammet scolding her for not cleaning up as she was escorted out of the room. As soon as she was out, Y’shtola grit her teeth and hobbled down, keeping one hand pressed between her legs. She knew now that she was no longer alone that others would catch her holding herself, but she knew that if she tried to remove her hand, she’d lose control right there. She hobbled down the long hall and into the restricted archon section. She desperately climbed the stairwell, having to stop every few steps just to prevent herself from leaking, and pulled herself up to the ground floor. Suddenly, she was hit with another strong wave of desperation, and Y’shtola gasped, knowing she had pushed herself too far. Ignoring the desperate signal, Y’shtola practically sprinted out of the Noumenon, feeling herself leak with every step. She barely managed to leave the door and round the corner so she wasn’t standing in clear view before a long, hot spurt of pee shot out of her. She desperately hiked her dress up, dancing from foot to foot, and as soon as she had gotten it out of the way, she burst. A strong torrent of pee shot out of her at full force, arching and spraying out of her as she peed out in the open on the side of the Noumenon. Her face burned as she glanced around, desperately hoping no one was watching as she emptied her overfilled bladder onto the grass. She felt her legs go weak and she was forced to lean forwards, reaching out to grab the wall of the Noumenon for support as she continued to pee. She panted as she flooded her pantalettes, feeling rivulets of hot urine streaming down her legs. She wished she had the time to get her small clothes out of the way, but it was too little too late at this point. Y’shtola felt her body melt into the sheer relief of her accident as she continued to pee at full force. She had really pushed her body to its limits, and she almost couldn’t believe just how much she had held back. Even her embarrassment couldn’t stand up to the sheer relief she now felt, she allowed herself to close her eyes and let out a breathy sigh as she emptied her bladder. It felt like forever before her flow finally tapered off, and she was left standing out in the open, dripping in her own pee. She looked down and inspected the damage. Her shoes were soaked and her pantalettes were flooded. Her legs were glistening with the pee that had streamed down them, and she was standing in an impressively large puddle of still steaming urine. Luckily, she had managed to hold her dress up out of the worst of it, and as she lowered it and smoothed it out, she was able to hide most of the evidence. Y’shtola let out another sigh as she stepped out of her puddle and began the walk of shame back towards the Baldesion Annex. Krile was waiting for her, and she knew she’d have some explaining to do when she got back. She wasn’t particularly looking forward to that, and she only hoped that none of the other Scions, especially not the Warrior of Light, had decided to make an unannounced stop to the Annex. Y’shtola didn’t think she could live it down if she was caught like this. Still, she was grateful for all the research she managed to do in the Forbidden Section, but next time she would have to remember to relieve herself before she entered. The End
  15. Here's another commissioned story! This one was challenging because I find Holo a very hard character to write, but I hope the story turned out well and you all enjoy this one! Negotiations Can Drag On Far Too Long “Hurry up, hurry up, you’ve definitely kept me waiting long enough, I think.” Holo danced back and forth in front of the inn door as Lawrence, the one with the key, sauntered up the stairs. She swayed slightly from the alcohol on her lips and her face was flushed red, though whether that was from the alcohol or her desperation wasn’t as clear. Since it was the two of them, she let her tail lift her cloak and it swished around anxiously, as she turned and once more pouted to Lawrence. “Come now, I know you can walk faster than that! You should treat these matters with more urgency!” “I did ask multiple times if you needed to go before we left the tavern,” Lawrence pointed out, coming to stop outside the door and crossing his arms, “What was it you said? ‘What, do you think I can’t hold it a little longer until we get to the inn?’” “That wasn’t an excuse to take a leisurely stroll back!” Holo chided, “Plus, we’re here, right? So hurry up!” “I’m on it,” Lawrence unlocked the door, and Holo rushed in, tapping her feet as she drunkenly tossed off her cloak and messed with her waistband. The inn room was of the more old-fashioned kind, so the facilities were a simple chamberpot that sat in a small cupboard in the corner. Holo danced as she shamelessly pulled down her pants, and Lawrence quickly turned around to make sure the inn door was closed. The second Holo’s pants were off, she squatted over the chamberpot and threw her head back as she began peeing into the vessel at full force. She let out a content sigh and closed her eyes even as Lawrence awkwardly made his way into the room and took off his coat behind her. “You really shouldn’t keep a woman waiting on something like this, you know,” Holo chastised, turning her head back towards even as she continued to pee. “I didn’t mean to,” Lawrence replied, “besides, aside from the meeting, there really was never a time when you couldn’t just go, right?” Holo narrowed her eyes at the mention of the meeting, and her expression soured. Her stream continued to splash into the chamberpot noisily as she continued to relieve herself, and as it finally slowed down, she turned her head away from him with a blush and a pout. “I told you, I didn’t want to interfere with your work,” Holo answered as she finished up. She wiped herself off with a fresh rag set aside for the purpose, and placed the now full chamberpot back in the cupboard to be dealt with in the morning, “Besides, we had our little wager, didn’t we?” Lawrence crossed his arms and scratched at his head with a sigh, “The wager was your idea, wasn’t it. Besides, once I got caught up with the stuff at the guild, I did say I’d honor the wager no matter what, remember?” Once again, Holo puffed out her cheeks and turned away, and Lawrence let out a sigh, slumping down onto the mattress tiredly. “Well, you wound up eating and drinking a lot, so I guess you got your money’s worth out of it,” Lawrence noted, all too aware of how much lighter the bag of coins he was carrying was compared to before they hit the tavern, “Speaking of which, you’re done already?” “Huh?” Holo turned, “Yeah, I’m done, what’s with that question?” “A-ah, I mean,” Lawrence blushed, scratching his cheek and looking away awkwardly, “I just guessed-” “Hmmm?” Suddenly, Holo was right next to him, leaning over him with a teasing expression, “What did you guess?” “T-that it would take you longer, I guess,” Lawrence admitted. Holo sighed, shaking her head, “I can’t believe you would say that to me straight-faced! And in the first place, why were you paying so much attention to how much I was peeing?” “I-I… I wasn’t!” Lawrence held up his hands defensively, “But it’s hard not to notice it a little when I’m right here, and I guess I just… I figured you’d be holding a lot more in since you haven’t gone since this morning.” Holo immediately blushed, getting a little defensive, and began pinching Lawrence’s cheek, “What’s with that? Are you saying I should’ve overflowed the chamberpot just because, even in this petite, elegant body I can hold it longer than you? Why are you even asking about this in the first place? That’s not something you would ask a normal lady, let alone a wise wolf such as myself!” “Sorry, sorry,” Lawrence scratched the back of his head and bowed to Holo, “I’ve spent all day dealing with the merchants who sell lumber in this town, so I got caught up in that atmosphere. I guess I was still being more analytical, please forgive me.” “Well, that quality does help your work, but there are some things you shouldn’t apply that to,” Holo crossed her arms, “I’ll pardon you this time. But next time I won’t go so easy on you. If I do, you’ll grow complacent, and I can’t be having that now.” Holo looked down at Lawrence, who looked up from his bow and gazed into her flushed-red face. The two held each other’s gaze for a moment before bursting out into warm laughter. Holo joined Lawrence on the bed, flopping down and hogging the covers. As Lawrence stroked her head, memories of the day’s events replayed in Holo’s mind, and she buried her face deeper in the covers to hide her growing blush. *** Earlier That Day The rhythmic squeaking of the cart’s wheels and the occasional thud as the bumps made the cargo in the back of the wagon shift were the only sounds cutting through the quiet day. Lawrence looked to his side as he felt Holo’s head press into his shoulder, and he allowed himself a small smile. He quite enjoyed quiet roads like this, where he had plenty of time to himself, and he and Holo could talk and relax openly without worrying about her hiding her ears and tail from other passersby. He would’ve liked to stay like that for a long while. Unfortunately, they had been traveling for quite some time without stopping, and bodily needs were catching up to him. He reached over and gently nudged Holo’s shoulder until she roused. “Nhhhggg,” she groaned, still half asleep as she pulled herself from Lawrence’s shoulder. Her ears flattened in irritation at having been woken up, and she opened one eye to glare at him, “What is it?” “Well, I was just going to make a pit stop real quick, since we’ve been on the road all morning. I figured I’d ask if you needed to stop too?” “MmmI’m fine…” Holo waved off, head nodding as she struggled not to fall back asleep. “Are you sure?” Lawrence asked, “We’re making good pace, but I really want to get to the next town before sundown, so I want to keep stops to a minimum.” “I’m not a child who needs to be reminded of such things,” Holo muttered grumpily, flicking her ears. Without Lawrence’s shoulder to rest on, she crawled into the back of the cart and sprawled out to lay down, closing her eyes, “If I needed to I’d tell you, now let me sleep!” “Alright, alright,” Lawrence nodded, letting out a quiet sigh. He pulled the cart over to the side of the road and stopped, leaving Holo and heading off. By the time he got back from relieving himself, Holo was fast asleep, and he merely smiled, pulling some blankets over Holo’s sleeping form, and set off down the road again. It would be quite some time before Holo woke up again, slowly stirred awake by bumps along the quiet road. She stretched and her tail bristled as she opened her eyes, and she had to raise her hand to shield them for the afternoon sun. Squinting and looking over at Lawrence’s back, she smiled before pulling herself into a sitting position. “It’s afternoon already?” Holo asked, looking up at the sun’s position in the sky. “Yes, you slept in quite a bit,” Lawrence pointed out, “Though, that probably has something to do with all the wine you drank last night.” “Are you suggesting I can’t hold my liquor? You do know I’m the proud wise wolf Holo, correct?” “You say that every time, but then you overdo it anyway,” Lawrence pointed out. Holo puffed out her cheeks, “What’s the point in making money if you can’t go overboard every now and then.” Lawrence nodded, “I guess that’s true. But then again, who’s the one making the money?” “You say that every time, but then you still spend money on me,” Holo pointed out smugly. “Well, as a merchant, it’s normal to invest in a valuable asset.” “Are you saying I’m just an asset to you?” “Oh, would you have rather preferred, ‘it’s normal for a knight to make sacrifices for his princess’?” “Ooh,” Holo smirked, deftly jumping from the back of the cart to sit next to Lawrence, “You’ve become quite cocky if you’re calling yourself my knight so casually.” “Is that so?” Lawrence asked, looking over at her, “Perhaps I should reconsider calling you my princess, then.” “Hmm, but you know,” Holo began. “There’s some things women like to hear regardless,” both of them said in unison, Lawrence chiming in to finish Holo’s words. Holo gave Lawrence a wry smile, “You’re getting too good at this. I got to reign you in a little before it gets to your head.” “I’ll be on my guard, then.” Suddenly, Lawrence’s stomach growled, which undercut his cocky attitude, and Holo laughed. “Shall we have a quick snack? We haven’t eaten since breakfast,” Lawrence asked. Holo nodded, her tail wagging eagerly, as she was also quite hungry. Lawrence pointed to a small sack in the corner of the cart, “There’s some dried meat and bread in there, though I bet the bread’s quite stale by now.” Holo reached around and grabbed the bag, placing it on her lap so she could sort through the available food options. As she shifted, however, she felt a telltale discomfort from her bladder. Her ears flicked as she pushed it to the back of her mind, grabbing some meat and handing a piece to Lawrence. Holo chewed on her food and tried to ignore the nagging sensation in her bladder, but it hung in the back of her mind, buzzing like an annoying fly that you couldn’t get rid of. She shuffled slightly next to Lawrence as she ate, and finally looked over at him. “Say, are we planning on stopping anytime soon?” “Huh?” Lawrence looked over, raising an eyebrow, “Do you not remember our conversation from earlier?” Holo shrugged, “Most of it, more or less. You want to keep stops to a minimum to get to the next town, correct?” “Yes,” Lawrence nodded, “I’d rather not stop unless it’s necessary. Why do you ask?” “Ah, well,” Holo looked away, her ears flattening. She only half-remembered what she had said while half asleep earlier, but she’d be embarrassed to admit now that she had to pee, and wanted Lawrence to stop. Lawrence, having expected it in the first place, gave Holo a smug look and turned to her, “You have to pee, don’t you?” “T-that’s not something you just ask a lady directly, you know!” “But that’s why you asked, right?” “W-well, I didn’t just ask because of that, but,” Holo shuffled her legs together, “I would very much like to make a stop.” “This is why I said you should’ve gone earlier,” Lawrence sighed. “I didn’t have to go earlier, and I wanted to sleep,” Holo flicked her tail in annoyance, though she felt a blush creeping up on her face. She had earlier insisted that she didn’t want Lawrence to treat her like a child, but she was well-aware that her excuse was a childish one. Before he could point this out, though, she frowned, “But why are you making such a fuss over this in the first place? Is it really that important to you that we get to the next town so quickly?” “Well, I suppose either way, stopping is fine,” Lawrence replied, “The road was clear and the weather was good, so at the pace we’re going we’ll make it to sundown even if we stopped a few times. Though, since we’re not too far off, I’d rather not stop unless you really need to stop, especially since I asked you earlier and you declined.” “Hmph,” Holo puffed out her cheeks, “If you’re asking whether I can hold it until we get to town, the answer should be obvious. Even in this body, I’m not about to give into such needs that easily.” Holo then felt another uncomfortable twinge from her bladder, and she jabbed Lawrence in the side. “But I can’t believe you’d ask such a thing of a lady, especially after calling me your princess earlier. What knight wouldn’t let their princess relieve herself when she asks?” Lawrence shrugged his shoulders, “Fine, fine, I get it, you need to go, I’ll stop.” “Well, I would like to go, but I don’t need to go,” Holo reiterated, “Even someone as dense as you should know the difference, right?” “Right,” Lawrence nodded, “But I also don’t want to make a stop unless it’s necessary. Meaning that I’m weighing the decision based on how urgent your needs are.” “I can’t believe you,” Holo shook her head, crossing her arms, “What kind of man would ask a woman to hold it?” “Alright, I’ll stop,” Lawrence sighed, getting ready to pull over to the side of the road, “I won’t ask you to hold it.” Holo nodded, crossing her arms, but then her ears flicked and she looked over at Lawrence’s smirk. “Wait, don’t stop just yet,” Holo narrowed her eyes, “You don’t believe me when I say I can hold it easily until we get to town, do you?” Lawrence kept a straight face, “Oh no, of course I do.” “I’m not a child, you know, if it’s not even until sundown, I can absolutely hold it without having you stop.” “Sure,” Lawrence nodded, “But you just don’t want me to make you, because it’s unbecoming of me to not treat you like a lady, am I right?” Holo’s tail prickled in irritation, “You really don’t believe that I can hold it!” “No, I’m sure you can hold it.” “You said that in the same tone as when you say ‘I’m sure you won’t get drunk tonight’!” Holo crossed her arms and squeezed her thighs together. All this talk about her holding it was getting to her, but it was now her pride on the line, “Do not stop!” “Holo?” Lawrence looked over in concern. “I’ll humor you, you foolish man who would question my words,” Holo puffed out her cheeks, “I won’t make you stop and interfere with your business. I’ll hold it until we get to town. But when I make it, I expect to be rewarded for it.” “Ah, a wager, then,” Lawrence grinned, “Okay, but what happens if you can’t make it?” “Such a thought isn’t even worth considering,” Holo puffed out her chest, “But if I have to ask you to stop on my behalf, then I won’t complain if you’re stingy with your coins at the tavern later.” “So, in other words, we can eat a normal-sized meal and drink in moderation?” Lawrence asked, smirking. “You make it sound like we live a life of gluttony and excess!” Holo pouted at him, “But like I said, such a thought isn’t even worth considering, since I can hold it just fine.” “Right, right,” Lawrence nodded, holding out his hand like a typical peddler, waiting for Holo to shake on the deal. She reached out her hand and shook his before she turned to look towards the road ahead. The conversation died down and Holo turned her attention to her bladder and the deal she just made. She hadn’t been lying, she was sure she could hold it at least until sundown, though her bladder was uncomfortably full. Not enough that she’d consider her need urgent, but it wasn’t easy to ignore, nagging at her and pulling her attention away from the otherwise peace and quiet of the road. As she sat beside Lawrence, she consciously kept her shuffling to a minimum, trying to play off her discomfort as simple shifts in movement. She tried to focus on the road ahead and the warmth of Lawrence next to her. Unfortunately the jostling of the cart from the bumps in the rough road kept tearing her focus back to her bladder. Despite this, she managed to maintain an air of comfort. As they kept going, however, things became a bit harder. Not only was Holo’s bladder naturally filling up, but she was now getting thirsty, and as much as she didn’t want to make the situation worse, it would be unreasonable to avoid drinking anything for the rest of the ride into town. Not to mention the salty dried meat from earlier had done a good job of making her even more parched. Eventually, she reached for the water, and she noticed Lawrence glancing over at her curiously. Did he think she couldn’t handle a little more water? He must’ve really doubted her ability to hold it in that case. Holo met his gaze smugly and took a particularly large swig of water, allowing it to hydrate her and bring moisture back to her throat and mouth. Unfortunately, while the water brought comfort to her mouth and satiated one need, it only exasperated the other, and she had to subtly squeeze her thighs together as her body naturally reacted to her sip and the splashing of the water in the jug. Holo was careful not to give anything away to Lawrence as she shuffled and tried to push the discomfort to the back of her mind, and as quickly as possible she returned the jug back to the cart. Once Holo had regained her composure from the sip of water, she was able to push the sensations of her filling bladder to the back of her mind, and keep her shuffling to a minimum as they continued onwards. Every once in a while, a particularly harsh bump would sent a jolt through Holo’s abdomen, straight to her bladder. These uncomfortable bumps made it hard for Holo to completely ignore her need, and each one was worse than the last, with the lingering pressure lingering longer and longer before she successfully pushed it to the back of her mind. They traveled like that in silence for a while, and perhaps in an attempt to get her mind off of her need to pee, Holo turned to Lawrence. “So, what’s the plan when we get to the next town?” “Ah, well, I hope to find someone who will buy this coal off of me for a good price,” Lawrence replied, motioning to the back, where bags and bags of coal were piled up. “You bought quite a lot, I was surprised,” Holo replied. “Well, I heard from a merchant friend of mine that the next town recently had a lot of bad fires, including a forest fire that destroyed a lot of their lumber supply,” Lawrence pointed out. “Oh?” Holo asked. Suddenly, the cart rolled over a large bump, and Holo stiffened, squeezing her legs together and clenching her knuckles. The big shock had done a number on her bladder, and she hoped Lawrence hadn’t noticed her reaction, “But if the town’s low on lumber, then why’d you buy a bunch of coal to sell them?” “Because of firewood,” Lawrence replied, getting that glint in his eyes he had whenever he talked about merchant stuff, “A town with ample lumber will always have plenty of firewood, because even if the firewood prices start going up from demand, lumber sellers can always break their cheaper stock down into firewood, which usually keeps the prices low.” The cart ran over another rough bump, and Holo shuffled her legs together as she nodded, “Ah, so, because this town’s lumber stores were expanded, that means the price of firewood will go up.” “Yes,” Lawrence nodded, “And if the price of firewood goes up, then the demand for other fuel sources will also go up.” “So you plan to take advantage of the increase in the price of coal,” Holo nodded, “But why not just take direct advantage of the increase in the price of lumber?” “Well, that was my original plan,” Lawrence nodded, “I had received rumors of the fires from an insider associated with my trader’s guild. Since the information wasn’t widespread, I was going to buy up a bunch of lumber and firewood and carry that in instead. However, the damages to the town were bad enough that they put out an emergency request to nearby towns for lumber. With the word spreading quickly, every lumber merchant in the area will be flocking there to sell. It’s possible I could’ve beat some of them out because I was already making preparations, but it was too risky.” “Ah, but wouldn’t that also mean the coal prices won’t go up either?” Holo asked. “No, on the contrary, they’ll go up even higher,” Lawrence smirked, “For starters, lumber and firewood are not entirely interchangeable. You can break down low-quality lumber for firewood, but you can’t use even the highest quality firewood for lumber. The two are processed differently, and once you break wood down it’s no longer suitable for larger projects. Since lumber will be in high demand for the town’s reconstruction, and since merchants will rather sell lumber than firewood because it’s more expensive, then while the supply of lumber will increase, that doesn’t mean more firewood.” “Then why did you not just take firewood?” Holo asked, her bladder all but forgotten as she got invested in the conversation. “Because coal becomes a precious commodity in this kind of situation,” Lawrence smirked, “Coal can be used for fuel, and to heat homes, of course, but it can also be used in smithing, and the demand for tools and nails will increase now that homes and buildings have to be rebuilt. Not to mention, coal can be used to dry lumber. Lumber for buildings needs to be dried to be used. Obviously you can do this naturally, but you can speed up the process by carefully drying the wood with heat. In those kinds of industrial situations, coal is preferable to firewood, which people prefer to save for heating their homes and cooking.” “I see,” Holo nodded, “So you intend to take advantage of the scarcity of firewood and the need to reconstruct, and make a profit off of coal. Very clever.” Lawrence nodded, “Well, it’s not as clever as it sounds. It was really a last resort because my insider information didn’t give me enough of a head start. If I had been able to beat the emergency request by even a day, I could’ve made a bigger profit, but this is much less of a risk than racing to sell lumber before other merchants arrive. Plus coal is a lot more compact by weight than either lumber or firewood. It’s much easier to transport with a smaller cart like this.” “From what it sounds like, you’ll be able to make a nice profit like this,” Holo smiled. Lawrence nodded, and the two fell into a comfortable silence. Holo let herself lean into Lawrence’s side, and she let out a contented hum. Suddenly, however, she was struck by a wave of pressure from her bladder. She had focused in on the conversation and pushed her needs to the back of her mind, but her bladder was apparently biding it’s time, waiting for her to let her guard down. Her tail bristled and she squeezed her thighs together, gritting her teeth as she let the wave pass. While it wasn’t anywhere close to making her leak, she was now acutely aware of how full her bladder was. It throbbed in her abdomen and she could no longer ignore the uncomfortable pressure building up inside her. Holo shuffled and tried to get comfortable again, but she was no longer able to ignore it. She had to pee. She cast a sideways glance towards Lawrence, and thankfully he had not seemed to notice her sudden stiffness or shuffling movements. Holo was tempted to give in and ask him to stop anyway. She could hold it, she was confident of that, but she was uncomfortable, and she would much rather pee than keep holding it. Unfortunately, she had already made a wager with him, and if she wanted to unwind and drink to her heart’s content tonight, she had to hold it until they got to town. Moreover, this was a matter of her pride. Lawrence didn’t believe she could hold it until she got to town, and Holo knew she could, she was sure she could. But if she gave in now and asked, it was the same as admitting to Lawrence that she really couldn’t. With newfound stubbornness and resolve, Holo straightened her posture and vowed to hold it, willing herself to sit still. Her newfound resolve lasted all about five seconds until the cart hit another bump, and Holo had to squeeze her thighs together discreetly as she held it. As the cart continued on, Holo was only more and more acutely aware of her filling bladder. She could feel it starting to bulge slightly, and she shuffled in place as she looked up at the road. She wanted to know how much further the town was, but asking Lawrence would be admitting that she was starting to feel desperate, and he might misconstrue her discomfort as her worrying she might not make it. She couldn’t let that happen, but that left her with no way of knowing how far away the town was. Lawrence said “before sundown”, but the sun’s still high in the sky, so that could still be a ways off. Holo’s eyes then lit up, and she began sniffing the air. Lawrence had said that the town recently dealt with a number of fires, including a forest fire. It was recent enough that if they were really that close to the town, she should be able to smell it. Sure enough, in the distance, Holo caught the scent of lingering smoke and recently burnt trees. It reminded her of a distant memory. Of trees burning. Of fellow wolves fleeing, howling and whimpering as flames licked at their tails. She was snapped from her memory by another bump in the road, and she was caught so off-guard by it that she nearly let out a yelp of surprise as she pressed her thighs together and clenched at the ends of her shirt, resisting the urge to grab herself openly in front of Lawrence. “Holo,” Lawrence spoke suddenly, and the shock nearly sent another sudden wave of desperation through her. Holo blushed, hoping that he hadn’t picked up on her sudden display, “Y-yes?” “We’re getting closer to the city. Some roads converge up here, so we might start running into other merchants,” Lawrence replied, “I would hide your ears and tail.” “Very well,” Holo nodded, relieved that Lawrence seemed not to have noticed her growing need to pee. Holo twisted around to grab her robes and hood from the cart, stopping and wincing a bit at the sudden jostle and the pressure the position put on her bladder. She quickly retrieved her items and put them on, grateful that the shuffling and shifting of pulling them over herself disguised a bit of a desperate squirm as she danced in place. Finally the garments were on, and she settled back down, squeezing her thighs together and once again trying to fight back against her bladder. Ordinarily, Holo would put on some sort of fuss about her cloak, despite knowing that hiding her ears and tail was important, but in this instance she was actually somewhat grateful for the extra cover it provided. It allowed her to shuffle more next to Lawrence unnoticed, which was a small comfort in the face of her increasingly urgent need to pee, but it was enough to tide her over. She was able to travel like that for a while longer, until finally the sight of the town appeared in the distance. A dense, green forest sat around it, marred by a large patch where the trees had been burned and the ground was covered in ash. A large portion of the city’s outer wall was clearly burned as well, and smoke still billowed from within. Sure enough, Lawrence was right about Holo needing the cloak as well. A road converged up ahead from another nearby town, and merchants and carts filled with lumber were already filing in to help answer the city’s emergency request. Holo’s nose burned at the thick, lingering smell of smoke, but this was entirely outweighed by her eagerness to finally get through the gates so she could relieve herself. Of course she wasn’t worried she would make it, but she had to pee quite badly at this point, and any other time she would’ve gone ages ago. It was only down to the wager she and Lawrence had made that she was even still holding on now. Though, admittedly, they were close enough to the town at this point that even without the bet, Holo wouldn’t ask Lawrence to stop just on her account. However, Holo was now in a situation where, the closer they got to the town, the more anticipation she felt to finally pee, and thus the worse she needed to go. She crossed her legs under the cloak and leaned back, trying to play it off as her just trying to relax. Under the cover of the robes and out of sight of Lawrence, her hand snaked down and she held herself discreetly. Holo kept looking up at the gate, checking their progress as they quickly fell into line behind other merchants having to get their supplies checked in. “We’re almost there,” Lawrence smiled. “I can see that,” Holo replied, a bit more harshly than she meant to. “I just meant-” “Yes, I know, once we get inside, I can go,” Holo sighed. She then looked over and smirked smugly, removing her hand from between her legs and trying to maintain an outward appearance of someone who wasn’t desperate, “You don’t expect me to say something like ‘thank god, I don’t think I can hold it much longer’ do you? I told you I’d be fine holding it until we got here.” “Haha, guess I underestimated you, I’m sorry,” Lawrence smirked. “Well, as penance, you’re going to be treating me tonight,” Holo smiled, “That will be an apology enough for being mistaken.” Of course, Holo said that, but her body said another, and she squeezed her thighs together as her full bladder complained. Of course, now that Lawrence was keeping a closer eye on her, Holo was all the more careful not to squirm around, something made all the more difficult by how badly she really needed to pee. The two kept moving up in line, Holo trying not to look too impatient as she tapped her finger restlessly. She wanted to shift positions, and she could feel her waistband pressing against her bladder, but she would not give Lawrence the satisfaction of seeing her needing to pee. The two finally got to the check-in station, and gratefully the town was lenient with their checks. The last thing Holo wanted right now was to have some check-in guard either pressing on her bladder by accident or finding her tail and holding them up. As it was, she was finding it harder and harder to maintain her composure as she sat next to Lawrence. Luckily, she was on the home stretch. Or so she thought. “We’re not headed straight to the inn?” Holo asked, trying not to show her alarm. “S-sorry,” Lawrence scratched the back of his head, “Apparently the usual storehouse burned down, so I have to store my cart at the guild branch. I promise we’ll head to the inn right after, unless you really can’t wait anymore.” “I can hold it,” Holo insisted, though she couldn’t be quite as confident about it as she was earlier, “Besides, I’m not going to give up on that wager.” “Well,” Lawrence scratched the side of his head, “Technically the wager was not stopping on the way to town. Now that we’re here, you’ve already won, basically. Besides, these were circumstances we couldn’t have known, I’d be fine giving you the victory either way.” “Hmph,” Holo crossed her arms, “I told you, I’m fine. Let’s stop by the guild branch first. But just a warning, I want the finest meat available at the bar tonight.” “Try to have a little mercy,” Lawrence smiled pleadingly. Holo frowned. She really was annoyed with Lawrence. She knew it wasn’t his fault that the storeroom burned down, but this whole situation was because he made such a big fuss about stopping earlier. Of course, there was also the fact that this whole wager was Holo’s idea, but she wasn’t about to admit that. At least she was able to ride on the cart on her way to the guild house. She dreaded the moment they switched to walking. She felt her bladder send her a sharp wave of pressure, and she shuffled slightly in her seat as she fought back against it. She really needed to pee at this point. Luckily, it didn’t take long for them to get to the guild branch, and Lawrence stepped down and turned to Holo to help her off the cart. She grabbed his hand and steeled herself, wincing and feeling the full shock of the small hop down from the cart shoot through her bladder. Her tail bristled under her robes and she tried to force a smile, even as she shuffled in desperation. Lawrence had an assistant store his cart and tend to his horse, and the two headed into the lobby of the guild house. “Lawrence!” A big, burly man with a bald head and a scar on his left arm smiled and ran up to the two of them, Shaking hands with Lawrence and then turning and bowing politely to Holo, “And you brought a lady with you, you sly dog!” Lawrence laughed, “This is my partner, Holo. Holo, this is the overseer of the branch here, Balfour Rande.” “It’s nice to meet you,” Holo bowed politely. Despite the situation, she still found herself putting on a polite air around Rande, likely because he was Lawrence’s associate. “A partner, eh?” Rande smirked, “Well, I’d like to pry, but actually you came at a perfect time, Lawrence. I’ve got a couple old friends in the back, I’m sure they’d love to say hello!” “Actually, I was-” “You should go, I’m sure they’d love to see you,” Holo smiled, urging him on. Lawrence looked like he wanted to say something, but Rande slung his arm around Lawrence’s shoulder and dragged him through a back room in the lobby unceremoniously. Holo sighed. She did want to hurry things up here, but she had always promised to stay out of Lawrence’s business. If he was just saying hello to some friends, she would put up with it. I just hope this doesn’t take too long. That man has kept me waiting long enough! Holo sat down on one of the seats and looked around the lobby, shuffling in place and trying to be discreet despite how full her bladder was at this point. It was surprisingly empty, minus an attractive brown-haired woman in an apron manning the check-in counter. The woman met her gaze and headed over to her, smiling. Holo sat down where she was, using the cover of her robes and the position to grab herself discreetly and squeeze her thighs together. “I’m Lielle,” the woman smiled, “I’m the clerk here, but I also double as the barmaid. Can I get you anything?” “I’m fine, thank you,” Holo shook her head. The last thing she wanted right now was alcohol making her bladder situation worse. Though, with that said, she figured she could use the small talk to distract her. “It’s quite empty,” Holo pointed out, looking around, “Is it usually like this?” “No, it’s usually quite busy,” Lielle answered, “But everyone’s having a meeting in the back, so it’s just us up front.” “Ah,” Holo’s smile faltered, “Is that what Rande just dragged Lawrence into?” “Yes,” Lielle nodded, laughing, “A lot of the men around here are the gruff types, even the merchants. I bet Rande sees a reserved, tactful peddler like Lawrence showing up at the last minute as an immense blessing.” “Tactful, huh?” Holo asked, narrowing her eyes. That tact of his was the reason she was in this situation in the first place. She shuffled a bit and shifted her position, trying to make it look natural in front of Lielle. “Hahahaha, well, I guess since you’re his partner, it makes sense you see him differently,” Lielle smiled, “Or perhaps I should say, you see more of him, as opposed to the competent side he shows to everyone else.” “He can overthink some things, while being completely oblivious to others,” Holo crossed her arms, glancing over at the door where Lawrence disappeared, “Rather than tactful, sometimes I think he’s just earnest to a fault.” Lielle laughed warmly, before following Holo’s gaze to the closed door, “Anyway, are you sure I can’t get you anything? The meeting’s probably going to take a while.” “I’m sure, thank you,” Holo responded automatically. She continued to look towards the door and frowned. She had encouraged him to step in and say hi, but she had no idea it would be a meeting that would take a while. She was getting desperate at this point, and she was seriously dreading a long wait out in the lobby. She looked out the open door of the lobby and frowned. The sun was starting to set. That meant she had been holding it for the better part of the day. She squirmed and wriggled around in place, trying to be as discreet as possible, as she watched Lielle wipe down the bar. She dimmed the candles, and then made her way over to the front entrance before turning once again to Holo. “It’s closing time, so I’m going to lock up. Rande has another key, so he can let you and the others out when the meeting’s done. Unless you’d rather wait outside?” Holo thought for a brief moment. She would have every excuse to Lawrence if the meeting got out and she was gone at this time. She could say that the lobby closed and she got bored of waiting outside so she headed off. She was definitely tempted. She tried to strain her ears to see if she could hear the conversation of the meeting, but while she could hear Lawrence and the other’s muffled voices, too many people were talking at once and she couldn’t pinpoint one over the other through the heavy wooden door. Ultimately, she shook her head. She could hold it. She definitely had to go, but this was a personal matter of pride. Part of her still felt like that would be giving up, even though Lawrence had basically already said she won the wager. On the other hand, if she held it, she could hold it over Lawrence that he thought she wouldn’t be able to make it to town, but she managed to wait much longer than that, even. Lielle smiled, locking her in, and Holo immediately took advantage of being alone by grabbing herself openly and dancing around in her seat. Her face was flushed as she crossed her legs together and sighed. She really did need to pee. Holo shuffled and danced around in her seat for a while, watching through the light filtering in through the high windows as the sun slowly set and gave way to dusk. She felt a sudden spasm from her bladder and she was grateful for her ability to hold herself. Her tail bristled up as she placed both hands between her legs and squirmed openly. She could feel her bladder sitting like a rock in her abdomen, pressing out against her waistband as she shuffled back and forth on her seat. She flicked her ears underneath her hood in irritation as she tried and failed to find any semblance of comfort in her situation. The waves were starting to flow together into a throbbing pressure that pressed out no matter how she sat. She shifted her heel up onto the seat and pressed it against her crotch, clamping her thighs together desperately as she rubbed her swollen bladder. It was getting to the point where you could see it bulging from under her shirt, and if she hadn’t been wearing her robes, she doubted she could conceal the physical signs of her desperation from Lawrence once he emerged. That wasn’t to say she could conceal it at all. She had no idea how she was going to stand up straight, let alone stand still, once Lawrence emerged. She was getting to the point where her human body would not let her, lest she leak uncontrollably into her pants. Holo glanced at the door and suddenly realized her mistake. She was now trapped. She was at the point where she had no more choice but to hold it, despite how desperate she was. She danced around on the chair and squeezed her eyes shut, begging for the door to the meeting room to open. Holo was struck with another powerful spasm and she let out a quiet yelp as she clamped down with all her might. She doubled over and her tail was sticking straight up, bristling as she fought to stay dry. She didn’t want to admit it to herself, but she was slowly reaching her limit. Holo managed to regain control, but she bit her lip. She was in a bad situation. She usually wasn’t put into a situation where she had to pee this badly, let alone in a situation where she was stuck and couldn’t run off to relieve herself somewhere. She shifted her gaze back and forth from the meeting room door to the locked door that kept her stuck in the lobby. If Lielle was still here, she wouldn’t hesitate to ask her to open the doors so she could run off anywhere for relief. At this point, she’d even settle for an alley if she could find one, but as it was now, she had closed that avenue for herself. Holo grit her teeth as she doubled over the table, squirming desperately and trying to hold it back. Another wave of desperation hit her, and she gasped, feeling a few small droplets escape out into her pants before she could fully clamp down and stave off the leak. Sweat beaded up on Holo’s forehead, and she was worried that her sharp wolf fangs would pierce her lips and cause them to bleed if she bit down any harder. She had to pee like crazy. She had overextended and pushed her body to its limits, and now all she could do was glare at the meeting room door so intently she was afraid she’d burn a hole in it. Holo waited like that for a few more agonizing minutes before she was hit with another spasm. She barely managed to keep herself from leaking again, twisting her body and shaking her legs together frantically as she clenched at herself, as if she could literally stopper herself up with her hands if her taxed bladder muscles failed her. However, when the wave didn’t subside, and her bladder quivered, Holo knew she had hit her limit. She was out of time. I can’t believe I’m actually about to wet myself! The very thought of Lawrence, let alone any of the other guild members, finally coming out of the living room only to find her sitting in her own puddle was petrifying to Holo. She absolutely could not let that happen. And yet, her human body physically could not hold on any longer. She bit her lip and looked around the room. She hoped and pleaded that she’d find some kind of receptacle she could use as a chamberpot, preferably one she could hide discreetly when she was done. After a few desperate moments of Holo scanning the room frantically, dancing in place, she found one, a large ornamental vase on the top shelf just behind the check-in desk. With great difficulty she stood up and hobbled over to the shelf where it sat. She reached up for it, but in her hunched over state, she couldn’t quite reach it. Holo grit her teeth and straightened herself up, feeling like she was nearly going to leak in the process. In the end, she finally managed to grab it, and she set it down on the floor before practically collapsing into her heel right before she leaked again. Holo managed to get the leakage under control, mitigating the damage to her pants to a small wet spot near her crotch that would be hidden under her robes. She frantically shuffled from foot to foot as she struggled with her sash. With a bit more difficulty, she managed to loosen the sash and undo her waistband. Holo immediately dove over the vase, grabbing it and bringing the opening close to her crotch, and not a moment too soon. She didn’t even tell her body to relax, she had lost control just as she positioned the vase underneath her. A powerful torrent of pee shot out of her and rang against the side of the vase. If Holo wasn’t already well aware how well the heavy wooden door to the meeting room blocked sounds, she’d be worried about them overhearing. The loud hiss continued as Holo’s legs shook and she threw her head back as she pissed uncontrollably into her makeshift chamberpot. Holo closed her eyes and stifled back a moan of relief as she continued, her mind almost getting lost in the relief. However, somewhere in the back of her mind, she kept thinking about the meeting, and how the door could swing open at any time. She had been so eagerly wishing for the door to open, and now all she wanted was for it to remain closed as she relieved herself. Holo was stuck there peeing for a while, unleashing practically the full day’s worth of pent up urine into the unassuming vase. As she continued to pee unabashedly into it, she started worrying that she might actually fill it up to overflowing, though luckily her stream started to taper off, the loud hiss finally dying down as she finished. As the pressure died down, Holo dribbled a little onto the side of the vase and the floor, and she quickly adjusted the vase to catch the last of her bladder’s contents as it finally tapered off to a slow drip. She wanted nothing more than to bask in the aftermath of her blissful relief, but Holo knew that any moment now, the meeting room door could finally open and she’d be caught red-handed. So she quickly grabbed one of the dirtier looking bar rags from behind the desk and wiped herself off, before pulling her pants back up and cleaning up the vase and the floor as best as she could. She carefully placed the vase back up on the shelf, worried the whole time she would drop it or tip it over and send her still-warm piss pouring out onto the floor, but luckily she managed to place it back without incident. Holo looked down at the piss-soaked bar rag she used. She’d feel exceptionally bad about letting Lielle wipe the front desk down with it now that it was used, but she didn’t know what to do with it. She looked around for somewhere to hide it and settled on stuffing it behind a standing bookshelf, hoping that once it would be a long while before anyone found it. Letting out a sigh, Holo sat back down, placing her hand on her now shrunken-down bladder and allowing herself to get comfortable while she waited. As it turned out, she made the right, and necessary, choice. The meeting dragged on for far longer than either Holo or Lawrence suspected. It was quite some time before the door finally opened, and a bunch of merchants shuffled out, with Lawrence and Rande at the back of the group. “Hahaha, you were fierce in there,” Rande smirked, I can’t believe you managed to get the merchants to agree to a 30/70 split, and you used your coal as a bargaining chip to get the firewood sellers on our side.” “Yes, well,” Lawrence smiled, scratching his head, “I’d love to talk about this over drinks, but me and my partner here had a previous arrangement.” Lawrence motioned to Holo, who glared at him and put in a sharp air that he immediately picked up on. His shoulders immediately stiffened, and Holo allowed herself a small smirk in spite of what happened. “No worries, I understand. I’ve kept you long enough. We can talk more tomorrow!” Rande smiled, “In fact, once the deal goes through, I’d say I owe you more than a few drinks!” Lawrence nodded, “See you tomorrow, Rande!” He then led the way out of the guild hall, with Holo following close behind. As soon as the door closed behind them and they were out of earshot from the other merchants who had stayed late, Lawrence turned to Holo. “I’m so sorry, Holo,” Lawrence began, “I really had no idea the meeting would go on for that long. Things were pretty tense, and Rande needed me to smooth things over!” Holo glared at him with a prickling gaze, and Lawrence backed off, trailing behind as Holo walked back down the main street. She was absolutely mortified about what she had just done, and she felt bad about the vase as well. She also wasn’t sure if she had peed in some valuable merchandise, though considering the layer of dust on it, it probably had sat untouched for quite some time. With those thoughts lingering in her mind, her tail bristled, and she whirled around to face Lawrence. There was only one way he could make up for putting her through such a scenario. Even if part of it was her fault. “You have kept me waiting quite some time,” Holo crossed her arms, glaring at him, “Though, you can make up for your carelessness by honoring our agreement and treating me at the tavern! I shall accept nothing less than the highest quality booze and meat!” “A-are you sure,” Lawrence asked. “I told you, didn’t I?” Holo puffed out her chest, “I could hold it easily. But I don’t like doing it. So don’t make a big fuss over it if I ask you to stop, okay?” “A-alright, I’ll definitely stop from now on,” Lawrence nodded, “But if you don’t like holding it, you should-” “I’m doing it this time to prove a point,” Holo stated, “Don’t underestimate me, and you should be more tactful when it comes to how you treat ladies.” In reality, she knew that if they made it back to the inn room, she wouldn’t be able to pee so soon, and Lawrence would get suspicious of her having gone somewhere else. So she would tease him as she stalled for time at the tavern, drinking plenty of booze and letting her bladder fill up. She would also hold the fact that he refused to stop earlier over his head, so he would be flustered the whole time. She smiled just thinking about it. It was the perfect payback. “Now then,” Holo smiled, sauntering on calmly even as Lawrence gave her a concerned look, “To the tavern. I heard you made quite the deal today, so I’ll keep in mind we’re not exactly hurting for coins.” Lawrence slumped his shoulders in only the way a merchant who knows he’s about to incur a big loss can, and nodded, “Very well, my lady! Tonight, anything you desire to eat or drink is yours.” The End
×
×
  • Create New...